PROSPECTUSOI ' A

D I C T I O N A R YOF THE

LA N G UA GE OF TH E A I R E c o TI ,

A N C I E N T I R I S H ,

COMPARED WITH THE

LANGUAGE OF TH E CUTI , OR ANCIENT PER SIANS ,

WITH TH E

H INDOOSTANEE,TH E ARAB IC, AND CHALDEAN LANGUAGES.

B Y

LIEUT. GENERAL CHARLES VALLANCEY,

AUTH OR or T'

HE

WITH A

P R E F A c E,

CONTA INING AN EPITOME o r TH E ANCIENT H ISTORY o n IRELAND , COR ROEOR ATED BY LATE

D I sCOVER IEs IN TH E PURANA S o r TH E BRAH M INS , BY OUR LEAR NEDCOUNTRYM EN IN TH E EAsT.

A ND

AN ACCOUNT OF THE OGHAM TREE- ALPHABET OF THE IR ISH ,

LATELY FOUND IN A N ANC IENT ARAB IC M ANUSCRIPT IN EGYPT .

Neque Mofes, nee libri R egum, nee Efaias ant Jeremias, Peg/arm meminemnt, neque quifquam corum, qui

vixem nt ante Cyrum . A t in Daniele et Ezechiele Cyro cozvis, ct in libris Paralipomenon , et Efdrz , et

Nehemia , et Either, &c . qui poll Gyram fcripti fnnt, Perjarym ell frequens mentio. A ntei verifimile ell

H ebrz a nomina m: Cu b et c 5m Elam magnam Perfidi: parteih inclufifle. In ea fententia fuit Jofephus, qui2"

v et B’

Avp aw; fuifl'

e dicit Pcrfah m generis authores ; ct Cutbco: dici Samaritanos, quiz é regione Cu batranflati funt, quz efl in Peg/Me, ct fluvius £113: ejufdem nominis, (Bochart).

Efi quidem L INGUA H I EERN I CA ct. elegans cum primis, ct Opulenta : fed ad cam iflo modo excolendam (ficntireliqnas fete Eumpz linguas vernaculas intra hoc feculum excultas videmus') nondum extitit haétenus , qui

animnm adjiceret ; nullum adhuc habetnus hujus lingua L exicon , five per fe faélum , five cum Alia linguficomparatum. (Epifi . J. Us ang nI A RMACH .

PRINTED BY GRA ISBERRY AND CAMPBELL , I o, BACK - LANE.

1 802.

H IS EXCELLENCY

PH ILIP EARL OF HARDWICKE ,

LOR D L I EUTENANT GENER A L , AND’

GENER AL

GOVERNOR OF IRELAND .

MY LORD ,

I do not m ean to

a panegyric on the virtues you

attempt, I am fu re, wou ld offend

H is praife is lofi: who waits

I have the honor of dedicating thi s PROSPECTUS to

your EXCELLENCY, in hopes of leaving a public m emorial of

the cfieem and gratitude, with which I have the honor to beA

You r ExCELLEc’

s

Dam n ,

8

20th March, CHAS. VALLANCEY.

l 02.

tfouble you r Lordlhip

are known to poll'

efs .

you r delicacy , befides

till all commend

m ofi obliged,

m ofi obedien t,

and humble Servant,

I N T R O D U C T I O N .

S INCE my firfl:attempt to prove, by the ancient hifiory and language of Ireland, that the

S outh of Europe was colonized from Iran or Ferha, i . e. Armen ia in the Eafi , and that from

Spain thol'

e colon ills navigated to, and fettled in the Weflern ifles, and finally in Ireland,

M ann , and the Nar tb qf Scotland, many learned men have taken up the fame ground ; par

ticularly our countrymen , Sir W. Jones , Mr. Burrow, Mr . W ilford, and Mr . Hallis, men

well learned in all the languages of the Ball, and finally, the R ev. Mr . Maurice, in his learned

works, the Antiguifie: qf India , and the B ill ory of H indoftan . S ir W . Jones, in the Z end

and Sanferit, difcovered mention made of an ancient people, that inhabited the empire of Iran,

or Pe rfia, macb anter ior to tbe As sm u zvs , the firfl nation known to us Europeans ; and that

the E gyptians, and the Chinefe, who have been efieemed the molt ancient of all nations, are

only colonies of this primitive people of IR AN .

This great primitive nation was probably formed by the alliance of the four kings men

tioned in fcripture, viz . Amrapbei k ing of Shinar, Ar iaeb king of Ellafar, Cbedor iaomer king

of Elam , and Tidal king of the Goim (foreigners) . They were a powerful people (as maybe feen in the fourteenth chapter ofGenefis) . of whom we {hall {peak hereafter . Mr. Wil

ford, equally learned in the Sanfcrit, has found mention made of the Britifh Illes in the

Parana: of the B rahm ins. Mr. G . Oufeley, in a letter from Benares, fays, Mr. Wilford

was (0 ob liging as to give me extraéis from the Puranas, and a tranflation of a curious

pail'

age from the Brabmanda Parana, lhewing that the PaIIi , or {hepherds, once reigned

in IR EL AND ; as alfo the original Sanfcrit extraét, copied by himfelf, defiring they might

be tranfmitted to the Vindicator qf {be ancient bijlory qf Ireland .

Extmflr

INT R ODUCT ION.

Exru cr s from thePcm was , r ig/pefi ing {be BR ! 9 785 Ism s , by Mr . WI LJ’ORD .

TH E Britilh Illes are called, in the H indoo facred books , Tr icatacbel, or the mountain

lwith three peaks. For the Pauranies confider all illands as fo many mountains, the lower

parts of which are covered by the fea.

Thefe three peaks are Suvam a - cata , or S ic-varnafr inga Rajata - cuta, and Aya - cuta ,

called alfo Lona - cum.

They are alfo called Dwrfi’r,

’a word fignifying a country between two waters (do-ab in

Ferlian) ; and then we fay Sa'varua - dwip, Rajain - dw

’

p, 8tc.

Rq'

ata- dwip is more commonly called Sacra - drags , or the White Illand,zan appellation as

well known among the learned in the Eafi, as it is in the!

Welt. Suoarna - dwip fign ifies the

Golden Iiland :3 the word Sw am‘ fignifies allb , beautiful, excellent, and, in this fenfe,

Sw arm - drain, or Sw arm - curd , is perfectly fynonimous with Sa - cuta or S’

crcta .

Suvarna , or Swarna , being an adjective noun , cannot be ufed alone, unlefs in derivative

form, as Suoarneya , or Swam rya ; and fnch is , in my humb le opin ion, the origin of the

appellation of jw ern ia and Ivernia. Sweateya, or S’cuteya , the regular derivative forms,

are not ufed ; but it feems that they were once in the Welt—hence the appellation of Scatia- 5

but, in this fenfe, it can have no afiinity whatever with Scythia.

From the ent liefl‘ periods Suvarneya was confidered as the place of abode of the Pitr is

( literally, Fathers , or Manes) . There were two places where the Pitris might be feen and

confulted, according to the P’

uranas.

The firfi was on the fummit of the highell: mountain in the ifland (probably Craagb

Patrick) . The fecond is pofitively declared to be a narrow cave in a fmall ifland in a lake,

the waters of which were bitter. There was the en trance of the Dirgba, or long pafi'

age ,

into the infernal region s . This D irgha pafl'

age is often mentioned in the Puranas .

‘

Thefe two places are called Pitr if/iban, or the place Of the Pitris . Pin-icia is a derivative

form feldom ufcd in the Purana s , but always in conve'

rfarion , and in thefi>oken dialects for

every Hindoo knows E nrica/217ml , though ignorant of its fituation.

I NTR OD U CT I ON.J

Now the words Pitr icia and Patr iciw , Patr ic, &c. are not only fimilar in found, but have

alfo the fame etymological origin .

“ H ence it has been fuppofed, that the Apoll le of Ireland

was the contriver Of this mode of evocation of the Manes or anceltors . H ere I mull obferve,

that the Hindoos acknowledge only a fort of temporary hell or purgatory.

The legends relating to this place are very numerous and ridiculous.

We are informed in the Puranas, that the Pitris were at lall ob liged to leave their favourite

abode in the Suearneya but we are not told the reafon of it. I fufpet'

t, however, itwas on

account of the invafion of the Pal/i, or lhepherds ; for , previous to their a rrival, the whole

liland was confidered as SA C R ED C ROUND ,’ and no mortal ever prefumed to enter it, without

being previoully qualified for his admilhon.

The Pitris fled with their leader to the Dwipas, or peninfula of Ayn, or Aymfi W116.”

they are fuppofed to remain unmolef’ted to this day but this place they were alfo forced to

abandon, for we find St. B randon8 looking for them in a remote illand in theWellern Ocean ,

Though the Pitr is were forced to abandon Sanarna Dwip , yet the M aba -dewar , or gate,

way at the entrance of the Dirgba,9 ilill remains as i t was, and every H indoo fuppofcs h: is

to go through it after his death.

The gardens of the Hcfi er ider are defcribed in the Puranas , vidi ere long and fulfome

flories are to be found relating to them ; and they are pofitively declared to be in Suvarna

dwrp.

Cbandra - dwip is generally ufed to fign ify the facred illes in the Well ; however, it be

longs properly to Sueta - dwip , or'

the White Iiland.

I am told, adds Mr . Wilford, fome H indoos have attempted to vilit the jarred iflandr in

the Well ; an account of which from the Purnuar , will ( if the Public approve this ElTay)be the (11i of a future work. A Tagi, now living, is faid to have advanced, with his

train of pilgrims, as far a s M cy'

caw but, though he was not ill ufed by the Ruflians , the'

y

flocked in fuch crowds to fee him, that he was often obliged to interrupt his devotions , in.

order to fatisfy their curiolity : he therefore chofe to return . (Wilford on Egypt and the

Nile, p . The billory of the Palli, concludes Mr .Wilford, cannot fail of being interdling,efpecially as it will be found conneéled with that of Europe. ( ibid. p. I 4).

See A thar, A tri, in the Diétionary it is the root of Patri.‘

l‘ Prolnbly Ireland’s Aye. or I reland

’s Eye, 3 th an

.

liland, or rather peninfula at low-water, near HOV/ti ; is

here meant .

INT R OD U C T I ON.’

Trog/lanon of anarbor Pry/age from tbe BRAHM ANDA Pmu NA, by Mr . Wu rorw .

ON the mountain of Savor na , in Varaba- dwip, was a king of the race of Palli ; his

name was Craccacb Efwara (Lord or King Cracacha) . He conllantly honoured the Gods

and Pitris : having killed deer in the forefts, he gave their'full {hare of the flelh to the Gods

and Pitris. He had peculiarly devoted himfelf to the worlhip of the Pitri s, and had fully

conquered his pallions . With fans made of the tails of lions, he ufed to fan the image of

Ha r i (Vilhnu) , and was conllantly meditating on Cbandra - rupi, or Bbagafvan , or Vilhnu , with

the countenance of Lunar . H e was perfeétly free from worldly afi'

eétions. There in Snoarna

is the jiban or country of the Pitris : one road leads to Naraca (Tartarus) , the other to the

abode of delight ; every one according to his merits. The k ing died, and went among the

Nae/batra - locar (or inhabitants of the Z odiac) , and there became ( the conflellation of) Mala .

In her hand is a pure fan, made of the tail of a lion ; {he conflantly fans Shelbi- rupi, Hari or

Vilhnu, with the countenance of Lunns . The handle is embellilhed with gold ; in the fan

are eleven liars. She is the wife of Chandra (he i s young, of a dark complexion , and irre

fiftible are her charms.”

No‘TES , explaining rbe San/cr irWord: in b ills .

I . Dubh, dib, a lake , an illand, a watery fituation.

z. Thewhite illand, England. The Irith called it by the fynonimous.

name, Guid-acin,

i . e. Sag/an , England: (O’B rien and Shaw

’s Chald. N

'm guda ripa, a cliff, from“m

gud, difcidere, to cleave ; p'r m :guda leban , ripa albata. The Irilh mull have feen thefe cliffs

ofDover in their frequent excurfions to and from Gaul, when inhabitants ofEngland.

3 . Suvarna- dwip, the golden ifland ; in Irilh Saibbirna dubb, Saiabir (faivir ) rich from

faib gold, 3m zabab, gold.

4. Sovurna,fum rna , beautiful, jb mburna , molt beautiful.

As the people of the Eafi are by all writers allowed to have had knowledge of thefe

illands, and as Ireland mull have been to them the extremity Of this world, they naturally

enough then fuppofed it on the confines Of the next, and the termination of all earthly toils ;

INT R ODU C T I ON. 3

whence Ireland, and no other place, mull have been their Suvarna -dwip, or happy ifland, in

Irilh Subbarna - dib. The Elyfium of Pope’s poor Indian was fi me nappy g

’

fland in tbc watry

wa/Ie.”

It would be curious to invell igate Pope’

s idea ; whether incident or billory pro

duced this expreflion , which is fo exaétly and literally your Suoar na- dwip . It is not to be

fuppofed, that in a didaétic compofition mere incident lhould weigh with a poet, who wrote

for pollerity : nay, rather a circumftance fo pofitively and minutely dwelt on by a fplendid

genius, who devoted many years lludy to Afiatic literature, lhould in itfelf be fufiicient proof,

that tbe nappy gyland was a popular idea, and even a traditional and religious tenet in the

Eafl.”

(Mr. Mac Elligott, Letter to the Author) .

5 . Scotia. It appears to me, that Scuthze derives from Coti, or Cacti , lhepherds , fyno

nimous to Palli of which hereafter.

6. On the fummit of Cruacba - a igle, or Croagh-Patrick mountain, is a Pagan monument,

faid to have been one Of S t. Patrick’s purgatories. In bajur montir de Cr rcacba a igle caca

Ininc jejunare ac vigilare con/irefi unt plur imi, opinanter ji polled nungnarn intraturor pot-ta:

infer ni, quia boc impetratnm a‘

Domino patant mef itis E‘J’

precibur S . Patric h. (Colgan vita

Patr.)

7 . Fellus Avienus, who lived in the fourth century, calls Ireland the facred ille, in/ida

fizcra . (b od quam ob mufam fecerit, nunc non fuccurit ; nili quod In, legerit pro (B olll;

Steph. Byzant. de urb . p. I Therefore Ireland could not have received the name of the

faered illand from St. Patrick , as fome have idly fuppofed, for Patrick did not arrive till the

b eginning of the fifth century.

8 . S t. Brandon looking for them in an inand in the Well . Ultra quam ad occafum nulla

invenitur babitabilir terra , ni/i miranda Ioca 9m: Oidit S ~Brandonas in oceano. (Ulher de

H ibernia, p. The inhabitants of the county of Donegal think they frequently fee this

illand emerging from the (en.

9. Dearg, B irg, a cave. The famous cave of Lougb Dirgb, in the county of Donegal,

was long celebrated : it was ofPagan origin, as S ir J. Ware, I. Camertes , Father Mellingham,

and others have proved. It is men tioned by Claudian

Ell locus extremum pandit qua Gallia litusOceani praetentus aquis , quo fertur Ulyll

'

es

Sanguine libato populum movill‘

e fi lentum, &c. &c.

Er Dominar j. C. fi rnc‘iumfawn in locum de/Z’rtum eduxit, Eff quandam fooeant rotundarn, in,

tr in/écur obfcuram, q/Icndit ci dicenr, 8 m. 8 m. 8 m. Non multoantem po/iea‘

, woente adlm c in

6 INTR OD U CT I ON.

ibi paragondc flimulir commoti gal rm rf teflabantrtr j? Clara con/pony ? multo: in fide vacil

Dearg, or B irg, according to provincial pronunciation a cave. The fame occurs in the

Hebrew, as we are told by S t. Jerom . Nee relictt utr tim Salem aut Salim nominetur : cum

vocalibus in medio literis petraro utantur B ehra i ; et pro voluntate leé'

torum, ac var ietate

regr'

anunr, eadem verba diner/i:jbnir atgtre accentibw proferantur . The Erfe and the Irilh

difi'

er in like manner in the vocal founds , yet they perfeétly underlland each other . Anachar

{i s A then ienfibus videbatur ; huic contri Athenienfes 8c tamea utrique lingua

Ina diferti erant, 8c vel pueris ipfis intelligebantur . (P. Martinius, Gram . Hebr. )

The waters of which were bitter. Ejtgue ea Oi: ifi iu: aqua (Lough Dirgh) qanawis flag

nantir , at quantumoir ex en to well: ingicrgitare, nzdlmn inde gravamen fm tiar, per inde acjr'

ex

rm , aly‘

que were[no 1 161fi am cbi gram me. (Colgan de modo ritu Purg . Patr .)

I o. Lough B irg is tituated in Macbara-fi an, the dillriét Of Machara or Mhachra (pro

nounced Wachara) which might be readily foftened by an Indian to Varaba.I I Cru eacba - ajwara, king Cracoaeha. Tune in illb concilio furrexit quidam, nomine

Il l-Crack (king Crach) , ut occideret Patricium, defcenditque ignis de caelo 8: illum magum

coram omnibus combufi t. (Colgan vita Patr.) Efwara is the Irilh AQ/‘

Cr , God, Lord, King ;

Ba ttier writes it Arbor , Sir W. Jones Efwara, and quotes the Geeta. (See Aofar in the

Dittionary . )

I a. Cbandra, or Vilhnu , with the countenance of Lunus . Irilh, Cbann , the moon

Kill-jbandra, the place of worlhip of Chandra ; name Of a town and church in the north.

‘

Mr. Maurice, quoting this extraét from the Puranas, Concerning the Palli, fays, It

unfolds to us various circumflances of greatmoment. In the firft place, it introduces us to the

ancellors of the Palli -botbr i or Palli -putr i , the mod numerous powerful, and, according to

elaflical and native writers, renowned tr ibe of Indians , (even till the days of Alexander )

whofe dominion we fee extended from the Indus at leali ,we may afi'

ert, from the mall d im ly

river

Thefe extraéts , with the comments thereon, were offered to a learned Society in this country, for publication,

but the reverend conductors of the prefs, not having thrown Off their I ctbyocolla - Sca rdinavian fpeaacles , with which

they have long pored over jornandcr and bi: qficina gm tirm , rejeéted the efl'

ay in toto, and deemed thoft learned

men, loner, Burrow, Wilford, Hallie, and Co. fit objetts for a mad- honfe.

INT R ODU CT ION.

~

7

river of the Pary'

cb to the eellern limits of Bengal. In the fecond place, it informs us , that

they were in religion Seevites , for which they were perfecuted and expelled ; and imported

the Seevite or Pballic doélrines , and fire worlhip into Egypt and Syria jiziling from tbencc

from Pbanice, as we jball bereafter fi nd, into B r ita in and tbe eve/fern world. (Maurice ,

Hill . of Hindollan, V . a . p. In another place , this learned author lays, The Phoeni

cians, whole ancellors were educated in the fame original fchool with the B rahmins , fuller-

cd

not the ardour of A liatic fuperllition to fublide, but engrafted upon it the worlhip of the

Tyr ian H ercules , and the rites of that ancient nation .

”

( Ind. Antiq. V. VI.) H ercules ,”

adds Mr. Maurice, being the name or title generally alligned to that primitive Chieftain , who

led the firll ~Aliatic colony by jia to Europe, through the llraits of Gader, where a fuperb

temple was ereéled to his honor, under the exprefs denomination of the Pbaenr’

cian Hercules ,

whom we have proved to have been‘

not different from the Ajyr ian ; and fame important ia

formation , relative to the name andfir}?peep/ing of tbe B r itijb i/Ier by an Indian race, having,

through the unwearied indullry of Mr . Wilford, in inveltigating the Sanfcreet records , been

recently difcovered, it will not, I trull, be confidered as an unpardonable deviation from the

immediate concerns Of the Indian empire, if I here prefcnt the reader with the refnlt of his

inquiry concerning that Indian colony , who tranfplanted into thefe illands the re ligion: r im

and civil cufi omr of Afia , known to us under the name of Du nn . I had occafion, in fi e

fixth volume of Indian Antiquities (p. to remark, that one of the melta n ions and re

markable and mythologic feats of Hercules was his failing in a golden m p, which APOLLO,

or the Sun , had given him , to the coafls of Spain , where he let up the pillars that hear his

name. On this palfage Macrobim remarks, Ego m ien: arbitror" non POCULO Hercule-m

mar ia tranjveélunt, [ed nat rigio m i 8CTPHO nomen fnr'

t. That Scytbian and Cutbite we

fynon imous terms , has been demonllrated by Mr . B ryant. The Scytbian Hercule: was llill

the Indian Bdw , extending his conquells northward . The fhepherds , who emigrated from

A lia to Egypt, who Conquered it, who, for above two centur ies a nd a half, enjoyed its

throne, and whom Mr. Bryant exprefs ly denominates , the dynally'ofCut/rite jbepbcrds ,we re ,

therefore , probably, on ly the Pa lli or lhepherds, alluded to by Mr . Wilford ; a wandering

race , whole b illory has already been given at confiderable length, and who le progrefi has

been traced through A RA B I A and SYR IA to PHOEN IC E, on the coall of the Mediterranean .

On that coali the greater part of them appear to have tak en up their final abode , while

Others, more daring, with their leader Hercules , or Bolus , or whatever name they might bellow

upon him, launched into the vall ocean , and reached the llraits of Codes , whence they

colonized

INTR ODU CT I ON.

colonized Spa in, Gaul, and BR ITA IN. The conlonancc on this lubjcé'

l, of Indian and

claflical writers , of ancient and modern authorities , remove: every idea of [wh im that

might appear to ihade the reality of this expedition. (Maurice, H ill . of H indollan , V. 2.

p

Plulieurs lavans dans cc fiecle, ont avancé que toutes les nations Européennes tiroient

leur origine de l’orient. Les preuves , lur lelquelles ils out appuyé leurs lyllemes, font deve

nucs clafliques pour l’

hiltoire. Cet empire d’

Iran, d’apres les derniers recherches, paroit etre

le berceau dc toutes les nations Européennes , ignore fi longtemps par les lavans . (Millin .

Magaz. Encyclop. V. An. T. V. p. 3 3

In no billory has this emigration been more minutely detailed than in the Iri/b : the lan

guage of the country has not been findied by the learned, conlequently the billory has been

locked up from the knowledge of the world ; for this realon, an Epitome of the billory is

given, as a Preface to this Prolpeftus of a D ié'

tio nary of the Irilh Language.

Near a century 3 80, the learned writer ofEjpaua Pr imitive agreed with the Irilh docu

ments, and Saxon Chronicle, as to the ancient colony of Spain . H e lays , Hercule: was

neither an Egyptian, Tyrian , or Grecian . The army he led to Africa, and thence to Spain ,

was compoled Of Dor iam , Moder , Armenians , and Per/"

tam , i . e. of Scythians,‘as is well

attclled in billory. The name of his lhip was the SUN; the Greeks have wrapped this up

lo elolo in their mythological fables, it is almd l impofiible to come at the truth. Atbena ur

tells us, that Pberecides , delcribing the ocean , lays, that Hercules penetrated that quarter,

like an arrow lhot from a bow. Sol ordered him to flop ; terrified, he obeys. Sol, plealed

with his lubmillion , gave him a pater-

a, or cup, by which he fleered his fieeds, in the dark

nights, through the ocean , to return again to Aurora. In that cup, or fcypbw , H ercules

failed to Erytbrcea but Oceanus, to vex him, and try his ltrength, dal hed with all his might

againll the patera : Hercule: bent his bow, and direé'

ted a dart at Oceanus , which obliged him

to defill .—What does this mean , but that H ercules navigated to Spain , in a lhip named the

SUN ; and, being forced into the ocean by a llorm , he, by the help of the magnet, fleet-

cd

lale into port : hence the North, or cardinal point, is ltill marked by a dart. M any authors

have proved the ancients had the tile of the compals : the properties of the magnet were

known to them , and, in honour of the dilcoverer , it was called the Hem e/can ltone, and the

place abounding with itwas named Heraclea. See Macrobius, Belonius, Salmuthus, Bononius,

Calcins ,”fire. fire. fire.

H ence

The author means Indo- Scythz, or Southern Scythian .

INT R OD U C T I ON. 9

H encefrom patera 8c‘

poculum, i. e. jcypbus ywe derive the word vell’

cl (valo ) , fign ifying

a lhip, and from fcypbu: the Englilh word fi n’

p . From the general conllruétion of thele vel

lels , of rib s ofwood, covered with hides of an imals , come the various names Of bulls, rams,

cows , given to (hips. Sunt Lybica naver , qua: Ar iew 69’H irco: appellant tamen navem

navem gui Europam tran/for tav it.”(Jul. Pollux) .

H ence the cows Of the fun , the horles of Achilles ; what were they but (hips ? The

horles bf H eétor, loaded with corn and wine, were no other than viftualling lhips .

’ The

jeguas (mares ) ofDiomedes , which palled from Thrace to Peloponelus , and ate human fleih,

were armed pirates , as Etg/iatbiu: has The lame were the horles of Rbe/u: of

Thrace, and the three thouland mares of Er iéibonim , delcribed by H omer. The celebrated

horlc of Belleropbon , called Pegafus ,was a (hip, as we learn from Palepbattu . The lame,

lays that author, were the horles of Pelops , which the Romans underflood in a literal lenle,

and their poets worked into fables .

”

From this mixture of mythology, allegory, and theology, arile thole ablurd fables of

the Greeks ; and witbout reading a number 4 ambors , not admitted at ibis day in our/2110015 ,

it i: impaflible to under/land ibe writing: of H eston and q‘

Home R . Who but an Orientalilt

can tell, that the {hip ofHercules, called by lome the Apollo, by others the Sun, is the lame

named Leibte by Athenaeus .”(Elpana Primitiva. )

The learned Gobelin, in like manner, allts, why was Hercules laid to be ofTimber?”

Becaule Thebes is an Oriental word, fignilying an are, a vefl'

eL—but the Ballern s made the

Sun travel in a vellel, of which he was the pilot. The Sun, H ercules , was!’

therefore, with

rcalon , in this lenle, called the Tbeban , that is, the navigator .

Irilh billory , and Irilh language, unravels all this allegory. One of his names in Irilh is

Ogbum, and he is called Ogbom-Gr iannacb, or Ogham of the ( lhip named) the SUN, from

Grin d the Sun, the vulgar name of that planet at this day . H ence the Greek fable of

carrying ofi'

Geryon’c cowr. Ogham is laid to be Mac .Ealat, the fan ofEalat, i. e. in Arabic

a te) l ilabut, the S un ; his wife’s name it is laid was Aortb, that is , a raft or lhip. The

Greeks make Erytbea to be the daughter of Geryon . Ery tbia in/‘

ula Gcryoni: in Oceano, jic

d iola ab Erytbea Geryonirjilia, ex qua et Mercur io Moi'ax natu: g/i . (Stephanus) .

c

H ence his Phrygian name Elatar , Dominus navia, from Eta, a lhip. ( lhrc) . Tranllator.

1 jagua is from the Egyptian and I ri lh Uige, a lbip . (Tra il )1 Garanns vel Caranus verb ad verbum idem notat ac Belus ; ut verb Belns 8: Solis 8c Regis , ita Garanus vel

Can nus quoque utriulque fuerit nomen . (Vollius de Idol, L. H ence Lcaba Grain , in Irilh, the altar of'

Belus. l

I O INTR ODU CTION.

Thele mythological and allegorical fables have been thoroughly invclligated in my Vindi

cation , becanle they tend to prove to demonlh-

ation , that the Greek s and Roman s were (Iran

gers to the firlt colonization of thele illes, as well as to the language of the colonills ; and

from that ignorance proceeded thole fabulous accounts we read of them in their writings.

I am well aware Of the lneers and contempt of the unlearned critic, at the explanation

given in this cfl'

ay , of the molt ancient Oriental names on record ; he will lmile atAlas-us , or

the lhepherd of the people, a name all'

umed by Nimrod, being explained by Eilc- aora in Irilh ;

but we could go [till further, and ibew from Irilh billory, that he is laid to have been one of

the Pali , or lhepherds, according to a very ancient poem prelerved in the Saltar (not Plaiter)

of Calhel, viz.

Adria mac B itba go ceill

Laoe do muintir Nin mac Pail .

Fainig an Eir in da fios ,

Tri chead bliain iar ndilin . i . e.

Adna, lon of Bitba, a champion of the family ofNines , lon of Pal, went to explore Iran ,

three hundred years after the flood.

Fal, Pbal, a king, a great perlonage, a lhephcrd, guarding or attending cattle. (O’

B rien ,

Shaw, Lhwyd.) Ch. rt'TlB Pbola , magnates , (Dav. dc POmis . ) T1519 Pbolab, agricola, rulli

cn s ; hence the goddels Pales Of the Romans (Bochart) . Ar . J Lg s Fael, nob ility ; d c)waal, a prince, noble . The king of the Pallis was namedPalli , from the people he governed.

(Wilford on Egypt and the Nile, p. H ence the Fellabs or lhepherds of Egypt . (Sonini’s

the Foulabs of Africa (Park’s and the Palli of India. Fa l- ia ib, or Pboliatb,

~

in Irilh fignifies the country or dillrifl of the Fali . H indooltanee, Palee, a {hepherd

Ireland is named h is Fail, Macpherlon lays, from a people named Fullans . Itb, or Iatb, a

country, is wri tten oit, or ata , in the Sanlcri t. In the Indian lpoken dialeéts ( lays Wilford),Paliia is ulcd for Palli, a herdlman , and the Egyptians had the lame word ; for their priells

told H erodotus, that their country had once been invaded by PH ILITIUS , the lhepherd,

who u led to drive his cattle along the Nile, and afterwards built the pyramids . The Pbylliia

Of Ptolemy , who are called B ulloii s byR . Covert, had their name from Ebil- ata , which in

India means a place inbabited by Pal/is or Bbils (Wilford on Egypt and theNile, p. In

Irilh Pa lli - ca , Palli - cc, is a fli epherd’s hut ; Pallis, a {beep

-

ground ; Bail/e, a village, or let

tlement of the Palli Ar. Q J L. bilad, a habitation ; Perl.LS/ kiu, a country

- boule.

INTR O D UCTI ON.

An rapbcl, king of Shinaar, mentioned in the fourteenth chapterof Genefis, partakes allo

of the appellation Pel or Pal, in Irilh Amra -pbail, chief Of the Pall. Amra is the pl. of

Emir or Amir , a common title in Irilh hillory in the Pbenoice line ; as Emir gluin Finn—Emir

glas , Si c. Ste. ( lee Vindication , p. Anzbra ,’noble, great, excellen t (Shaw) ; Ch.

“tats

amar , prmfidere. Ar. I Emir , king, emperor , prince, leader , nobleman, governor ; one

who rules over a number of people. Emirul’

omra , prince of princes , was a title adopted by .

the minillers Of the khalifs of Bagdad ; it was an ofi ce of valt dignity . The Emir - aI-Omra

was allo a title of the k ings of Perlia (Richardlon ) . Cbedor laomer , king of Elam , in the

fame.

chapter, is in Irilh Cead- ar q uil- Omra, chief of all the Omras . Ar ise, king of Elallar ;

Aireac was a well known title Of nobility in ancient Ireland ; there were ltx degrees of

aircacs ( lee Shaw) .

Cornelius a Lap. thinks dmrapbel was king of Babylon , and the third or fourth after Nim

rod. Aquila, Symmachus, and Procopius lay, he was king ofPontus , a city in Carlo- Syria,

fince named Hillas ; but Dr. Hyde makes him k ing of Sbinaar , not in Chaldaea or Babylon,

but Shinaar in Me/opotamia (a great city at the foot of the mountains , three days journeyfrom Maufil) , nowwritten Sinjar in the Arabic, and Singara by Ptolemy ; with him Abra

bam fought, as Euleb ius fully proves. At that time Ailyria leems to have been wrellzed from

Ninns , and to have fallen into the hands of the Pcrfians.

Tbadal, or Tbar il as in lome copies , king of the Goim , mentioned in the lame chapter

to have been in alliance wIth Amrapbel, &c. &c. is laid by Symmachus to have ruled over the

Scythians that thele powers formed the Southern- Scythians, from whom we derive the Scoti

or Airs - Cori of Ireland, I think is probable. Symmachus was a Samar itan by birth, and

mull: be allowed to have been well informed Of the opinions of Orientalills . For further

information on this part Of Irilh billory, ,I mull beg leave to refer to my Vindication thele

names are, in my opinion , a proof of the great antiquity of the hiilory and language of this

country.

The ancient language, as it cxiils in the manulcripts lllll prelerved, is purely Chaldaean, as

I informed the readers in my Irilh Grammar, publiihed in 1 782. The verbs are conjugated

in l a! or cal, in Pibel, H ipbil, Hopbal, and Hitbpacl, as regular as the Chaldaic or Hebrew,

but they are made leparate verbs by the modem s, beginning with cal, fal, be, atb in others

the verbs are loll , and the noun only remains. Example ; Ch . mm[m m or jlwma , to

c a hear,

Ambra, though plural, is like the H indoollanee Omra (though plural of Umset ), a nobleman. (Gilchrill,

p 56)

m INTR O D U CT I ON.

hear, ai r-woo jimara , audition, a hearing ; Ar . franc , an ear, jamiat, the organ of

hearing ; the modern Irilh have only prelerved fmiot, the ear, whereas in Irilh, afloat,Ar .

Cu“ ! ifi imaa , to hear, the Irilh ibew the conjugation kal in cal- eifdam or clai/iam,

I

do hear . The verb gu/bam, to hear, gu/ban i n mei do you hear me ? is from gig/b, an ear

Perfic and H indoollanee,0

2

9 5 gog/b, or gajb, an ear ; yet gujb, as a noun, is now oh

lolcte in the Irilh ; lo the Irilh, fnuot, an ear, is from the lame root as the {l indoollaneq

fonna , to hear ; Perl. M 3, jbinid, hearing, jbinidé, a hearer , but the verb is loll in Irilh .

To have introduced all thele examples in the grammar , would have confounded the

learner, unlels he was acquainted with Oriental languages ; thele examples (how, that it is

impofiible for any one, not acquainted with Oriental languages, to write a grammar or a

dili ionary of this ancient tongue .

The R everend Mr . Alexander Stewart, Miniller of the Golpel at Moulin , in Scotland,

has lately publilhed the Elements of Ga lic Grammar . This author is acquainted with the

Hebrew, and well qualified for luch a talk . He oblerves , While I have endeavoured to

render this treatile uleful to thole, who wilh to improve the knowledge ofGalic, which they

already pofl'

els, I have allo kept in view the gratification of others , who do not underlland

the Galic, but yetmay be defirous to examine the ltruéiure and properties of this ancient

language : to ferve both thele purpoles, I have occalionally introduced luch Oblervations,

on theanalogy between the Galic idiom, and that of lome other tongues, particularly the

H a nw, as a moderate knowledge of thele enabled me to collelt.”

The mode Of ln

corporating the prepolitions with the perlonal pronouns, will remind the Orientalill:of the

pronominal affixes , common in H ebrew and

.

other Eallern languages. The t lole srelem:

blance between the Galic and many of the Afi atic tongues , in this particular, is , of iiji l

an almq/l canola/iv: proof, tbat ibe Ga lic bears a much clg/er aflin ity io tbe parentflock,

fban any afbor liv ing European language.aO

The following advice, given by this au thor, lhould be llriéi ly attended to by all future

authors of Irilh grammar In dillributing thevarious parts of a language into their leveral

clalles , and impoling names on them , we ought always to be gu ided by the nature of that

language , and to guard againil adopting, with inconfiderat'

e lervility , the dillributions and

techn ical term s of another . This caution is the more necellary , becaule, in our relearches

into the grammar of any particular tongue, we are apt to follow implicitly the order of the

Latin grammar , on which we have been long accullomed to fix our attention, and which we

are

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

I 4 INTR O D U CT I ON.

”

Les langues bien connues , bien étudice’

s peuvent done revélér l’origine des peoples ,

leur parenté , les pais qu’ils out habités , le terme des connoifl

'

ances on ils lont arrives, et le

degré de maturite de leur elprit.”

(Bailly) .

Il nous a lemblé qu’en général les peuples , dans tous les fiécles , en le tranlplantant, ont

aimé a reproduire dans les nouveaux pays, qu’ils alloient hab iter, les noms de ceux qu ’

ila

avoient quittés, ceux des montagnes, des fleuvcs , des villes, qu i les avoient vu naitre, de

maniere i paroitre avoir en quelque lort tranlporté avec leur patri e, plutdt que l’avoir aban

donnée.

”

(Dupuis fur les Pelalgcs) . Polyh . L . viii.

Nunc ad lingnam ventum ell, in qua maximum ell hujus dilputationis firmamentum ct

certifiimum originis gentium argumentum. Q ri enim linguae locietate conjunl ii lunt ori

ginis etiam communionc lullle conjunlios, homo opinor nemo inficiabitur. (Camden ,

B ritannia).

If, then, language is a proof of the orIgIn of nations, as thele learned men ud'

ert, the

ancient Irilh , the primitive inhabitants of the wellern illes, mull have been a colony from

A lia, becaule nine words in ten are pure Cbaldaic and Arabic. The conllrultion of the lan

guage is allo limilar to thole languages ; taking the lame [sm iles ulIng the lame metapbors ,

lo much admired by modern Oriental lcholars , all which are pointed ou t in the following

work . And lailly, the my thology is the lame as that of the Brahmins, the foundation of

which was Chaldaean, as S ir W. Jones has made appear.

By the following work, I mean to prove the veracity of the ancient billory of Ireland, lo

wonderfully preferred, and lo ill underllood by thole that have attempted a tranllation, that,

in 1 786, I was induced to publilh a Vindication of it, which was followed in I 795, by the

more able pen of S ir Lawrence Parlons, in his Ddence of tbc Ancient Hifiory of Ireland. It

is a b illory, that equally concerns the Engli/b and tbc Ir i/b antiquary, for the Irilh inhabited

Britain before the Wellh , and impoled names on mountains, rivers,&c. which yet remain,

that are not to be found in the Wellh language, but all are to be explained in the Irilh ; this

Oblervation was made by that greatWellh antiquary Lhwyd, in his letter to Roland ; and

to Lhwyd we are indebted for the prclervation of many valuable Irilh manulcripts. (See

the concluding paragraph) .

By this publication I mean to prove, that the ancient language of Ireland was the old lan

guage of Babylon and of Arabia, introduced‘

in the Well by the moll direél route could be,

taken ; that its inhabitants worlhippcd the lame deities, particularly Bel or Baal, the god of

the

INTR ODUCTI ON. 1 5

the Babylonians, Moabites , and t nicians ,’ who worlhipped that deity on mountain tops

and in towers , butwho originally paid no adoration to images. Such was the worlhip of the

ancient Babylonians, and luch was the worlhip of the ancient Irilh, who mull have left A lta

before the worlh ip of images was introduced.

Bel ou Baa l, lurnomme’

Nimrod, fondateur de plus ancien et da plus valle empire dc

l’

Orient, n’

etoit, de l’aveu méme des anciens . que la divin ité per excellence du jb ba ifme, la

puillance lupreme qui avoit débrouille le cahos ct formé l’univers . La plus grande partie

des peuples Afiatiques adoroit lo jbleil lous cc nom : les Mwhites , les Pbe’

niciens et leurs

nombreu/Z's chlonies , etoient de cc nombre : et cc q’uil ell:u tile dc remarquer, D iodore nous

apprend que Bel s'

toit le yupiter des Orientaux : aullI avolt- i] , comme cc dernier, Afi arte,

la meme que junon , pour femme. Confidéré comme fondateur dc B abylone, il paya lo

tribut auquel la nature

“

a loumis tous les hommes, il mourut ; mais, lemblable en cela a

Hercule, et pour les mémes railons, la mort fut pour lu i le commencement dc la divinité .

On le mit an rang des dieux, et le monument qui lu i fut conlacré étoit une TOU R , qui

a;

lervoit i - la- fois de temple ct d’oblervatioire.

Dans l’origine, les temples des divinités fi beygues furent des 7 0ans , des pyramides,

’

des

montagnes , d’ou

‘

on pouvoit les micux oblcrver et recueillir leurs oracles . Dans la luite, lefl

OI.

culte dcs ligncs lymboliques amena une revolution dans les rites , comme elle en avoit fait

une dans les idées, ct on adora les dieux dans l’interieur des temples, On on avoit renfcrmé

leurs flatnes.”

(j. M . F. auteur du Polytheilme analylé) .

Here is the jull dclcription of the Irilh Be'al, Ajioretbd‘and the round towers

,lo univer

lally dilperled, throughout this country, which are ilili held laered, and to which the modern

places of worlhip are generally annexed.

The Indo- Scythians were a numerous people, and went under diEemnt names , as Ara

Coti, Pboinices , Armeni, &c. &c (Bryant) . The ancient Irilh have ever claimed the names

ofAirc- Coti and of Bocine, and the Saxon Chronicle denominates them Armenians .

The firll day of May is llill named in I rilh La B eal teine, i . e. the day of Baal’s lire : there is no other name

for May in Irilh than M i B eal teine, the month of Baal's lire. B eal was lo univerlally applied to the fun, that at

length it becam e a lynonimous name forfire, or it was the original name for that element . Scotis Bel: ell fignum igne

datum s nave (Ibre) ; If - abail, without fire (Shaw) . See my Bilay on the A llronomy of the ancient Irilh, OrientalColleétion , Vol. 3 . No . I . publilhed by Sir William Ouleley.

1 Alloreth, pronounced Aflore, is applied to a beautiful female, a Juno, a Venus . Few of my readers are

ignorant of the Irilh long ofMolly Al o n.

INTR ODU CT I ON.

Themolt ancient Irilh dialeél is named.

Bear la na Pbeine, and Be/‘

cbna na Pbeine, which

means the dialect of the Pbeni the natural fpeech of the Pbeine, a word more like to

P(ENI, which meant the Carthaginians , and denoted nothing lei'

s than Pbazn iciam, than it is

to Phoenicians and as that was the term the Carthaginians afi'

eftod to be called by , in order

to preferve the generical name of their firlt progen itors , (0 it may be conjectured, that the

Irilh preferved the fame term to denote their firli progenitors , the Pbeniam or Pbaenicianr.

Read an ancient Irithmanufcr ipt, at this day, to a modern Irilhtnan he will reply, It is in

the bear la feine, I don’

t underfiand it.'

I he Pbeine came from Spain to theWellcrn Illes , and to Gaul, according to Irilh billory,

about 700 years before Chrill, led by M ile/fr, i. e. Dux navium, who had conducted them

from t nicia. This date agrees with the Span ilh hillorians, of the arrival of the Mile ran:

in Spain . Aut o 764, ant. Chriflc. Milefii populi, per annos 28 mare obtinuerunt, unde in

H ifpania imperium tenuifi'

e putantur, quum ab eifdem in par tibus illis per hoe tempus civitates

aliquae inveniantur elle confi ruflm. (Fr. Tarapha B arcinonen , de orig. ac reb . geft. regum.

H ifpanias) . Bochart and Lhwyd agree that an Iberian, or Span ilh colony, anciently fettled

in Ireland. Even Camden thinks he finds the Lneen/i and Coneani of Spain, in the

Lareni and Congani, which Ptolemy places in the fouth-wefi of Ireland, facing Spain,

and there is {b ong m fon to think their chief fettlement mull have been in a large dil'

iriet of

the county of Corke, which comprehends the entire barony of Fer rnoy, and the halfi

barony

of Candon r. This diftriét was anciently called Pbeinnitb , the country of the Pbeine, and

Magb- Pbeine, literally meaning, the plains of Phenians, PHCENIO-MAGUS . The inhabit

ants were always called Fearn Maigb Pbeine afterwards the word Pbeine was left out, as

making the name too tedious, and only a part of the compound preferved by the modem s,

who to this day a ll it Feara - ma igb, in Englilh a mov.

Bcfidos the aflinity , or rather fimilarity of names, thereare llill to be difcovered in the

fame difirift other plain monuments of Cbanaanitie or Phoenician falhion , fuch as are de

fitrid by Darn Calmet, in his learned comments on the Pentateuch'

; 1 mm , large pillars of

rude (lone, perpendicularly erec'

ted, either feparately, orjoined with others in fqnares and

circles, whereof fome are placed‘

as fupporfers to flat {tones of a furprizing magnitude, either

in an inclined plain , or horizontal pofition. The Chanaanitie altars, which the people of God

were commanded to demolilh, were of this kind of lh-

uéture. Dent. 7, 5. Exod. 23 ,

Thefe

See my enquiry into the firli inhabitants of Ireland, Colleétaoea, No.V. in 1 78 t .

INTR O D U CT I ON . 1 7

Thele monuments, vulgarly called D ru ids altars by the Englifh, are named by the

natives Leaba na Pheine, the blaze or altar of the P/Jeine they are again difi ingu ilhed by

the name of the deities , to whom they were railed, as'

Leaba - Ca ilee, Leaba - Diarmnt, Leaba

Cra ine,‘ &c. &c.

'

(See Smith’s H iflory of the Co . of Corke) .

To this let u s add, that the confirué‘

tion of the old Iriflr language is fimilar to the Chal

dwan or Phozn ician , and the language itfelf lo fim ilar to the Pun ic, that, by the Irilh D ic

tionary , I was enabled to tranllate the Pun ic fpeeches in Plautus , and I think we canno t

hefitate to declare, that, by Bearla- na Pbeine, the Irilh mull mean the Pun ic tongue, and by

Pbeinit/J , or Pbeinniatb, the country of the Pheine , or Phoen icians , i . e. A r . M U nobla t,

country , region , diftriét, territory:"

The Saxon Chronicle attributes the confiruétion of S tonehenge to the ancient Irilh. I ts

ancient name, Cboir Gaur , exprefsly means , in Irilh and Chaldee, a temple dedicated to the

Sun, from Ch.

“I'

Dgarr , adarare, whence Cr ion , the Irilh word for the S un , compounded of

gar r , and an , a planet. On the borders of Lough Cour , in the county of Limerick , are

leverai fmall temples yet remaining, from whence the lake is named . The next in magnitude

in England is Roll- dr icb , a name very fimilar to the Irilh and Chaldee R eal- drool) , or R abal

droob , i. e. the circle or revolution of the liars , the Z odiac. Another, named Abery , is a cor

ruption of the Irilh abair , Chaldee, bobar , an obferver of the revolu tions , whence its old

name Over ton, corrupted from'

bober - don , or obar dun, an obfcrvatory. See my Efi'

ay on the

Aftronomy of the ancient Irilh, Oriental Colleétion , Vol. I and 2 . And as our Pheine

peopled the coafi of ancient Gaul, the country of the R uadan, or fear -

gal, the red, the

flame- coloured haired men , I have no doub t but that they ereé'

ted that fi upendous pile of four

thoufand pillars of huge {tones at Can tata , or the field of o ifi ory, in the country of Pbeniatfi,

the Veneti of Caefar , and that this monument was made in memory of the victory gained over

the natives , on which occafion they always facrificed to the god of war, Mad/mt.

That the Irilh Sam,or H ercu les , led a colony to Gaul, under the name of Ogbam, or

Ogmiw ,the author of the Ogham , or myflerious alphabet, will appear in the lequel he was

the Ogmiu: Hercule: of Lucian , and the Egyptian Samar, according to Jablonlky, and the

Ogham-Gr iannacb of the Irilh .

The name Gaul, or gal, in Irilh , is fynonimous to r uadan gal fignifies a fiery red,

galfnip, a flame of fitaw ; ruadan , a red- haired man , is from the Arabic(3

d !)radini, i . e.

d fiavum

Garan was the name of Belus ; fee Note p. 9 ,

I S INTR O D U CT I ON.

flavum et crocum, whence the Rbodani ofGaul, as Bochart has proved. The B ritons were

named by the old Irilh goi-’

ban , and fi r -

geal, white or fair - haired men— do gaid an fir -

geal,

dub/J to make a white man black , is a common faying, like the Latin refla facit nt prove .

Goi -’

ban , or gni-

’ban , is pure Phoenician . See the Di&ionary at the word.

Before the defcription of this very extraordinary monument at Cam ac, it is necefi’

ary to

rectify the millakcs of R oland and O’B rien . Carn, fay they, lign ifies a heap , a pile,

i

confe

quently an al tar . No reference can be more foreign to the mean ing of the word ; it was’

never applied to an altar , but to a pile or heap of ftones , as monuments to the dead. A re

markable one was left by the t nicians in Minorca, but their altars are fimilar to what we

call Druidical altars in Ireland. The earns or piles were made by the friends of the deceafed.

Ni curfadb me elocb a r do ear n I will not call a fione on your cam , is one of the molt bitter

exprefiions you can we to an old Iriihman ; it is a pure Arab ic word, U); kern , or karn ,

parvu s mon s a tumulus of (and, a top of a mountain higher than the roll.

(R ichardfon ) .

Gearn , the place of facrifice, i . e. an altar, alike in found, but from a different root, is

derived from ocor ram, or caram, to kill, whence eear nae, the facrificing prieli , and ceara , an

altar, the place of jlaugbter . Beag- eearna , the harlot of the altar Ch. D ian cbarnm,

internecio ; rtm n cbarma, nomen proprium loci fic diéti, quod ibi holies'lfraelitarum fuerint

erg/f. Numb . 2 I . 3 . Gra ce in“ . Hence the Irilh kearn or cearn , a foldier, a flayer. The

altars of the Pagan Irilh were on flat (tones, raifed on three uprights : multitudes yet remain

undiflurbed, and are called by their ancient name leaba , from nn‘; lebab, flamma. In the ex

planation of this word, O’

B rien is perfeétly right. Ca rn , fays C . Baudoin , in the explanation

of ear nae, dan s fon acception primitive, il exprime l’idec dc vaillant, de guerrier dillingué . So

in Irilh cear , and its dim inutive ( ear n , viétory ; eearn tuais , athletick laurel, i. e. Ar .

U 'Q.

‘

tawiz , the reward of leaber , the conqueror ;fl

: kabr , - vi&ory . We {hall now give

C. Baudoin’s defcription of this wonderful monument.

Q l el fpeé'

tacle impofant ! (b elle ame froide pourroit fe garantir dc l’

enthoufiafme qu’il

infpire !

Peignez

Wherever the doarine of Boodh prevailed, female flaves were dedicated to the altar . It is remarkable, fays

Mr . Maurice, that the Brahmins , while they rejected the religious worfhip of Boodh, retained one peculiar and

agreeable appendage of that religion ; the women , or femalejlavee of tbe idol ; public women, den ted in their

infancy to this profeilion by their parents.”(Indian Antiq. V. 3 . p.

INTR OD U CT ION. 1 9

Peignez- vous une colonnade immenfe de pierres, an nombre d’

environ quatre mille ,

plantées en quinconce et par alle’

e?paralleles, tirées nu cordeau , fur le terrain le plus élevé ,

en face de la mer, depuis le bourg de Cam ac,jufques vers la Trinite’

, dans un efpace de plus

de mille toifes de long, fur cinquante de large. Les intervalles de ces onze files , entre elles,

font inégaux, les uns étant de fix, les autres de cinq, de quatre, de trois , on meme de deux'

toifes de largeur.

La diftance des colonnes dans chaque file, n’

efl: pas plus reguliere, pu ifque la elle ell

do I 8 pieds , ici de 20 on de 25. Pareille difl'

emblance dans la grandeur ct la forme des

pierres : dans la meme alle’

e, on en voit dont la grandeur n’

excede pas celle des bornes

communes ; il en ell d’

autres, furtout a l’

extrémité des rangs, _dont la hauteur at de 1 6,

1 8 , et meme de 2o pieds hors terre ; la made on ell fi prodigieufe, qu’

elle doit pefer pres

de cent milliers.

Deux ont particulierement fixe'

mon attention ; l’une, apen prEs au milieu de l

’

enceinte,

ofi'

re une forte de chairc taillée dans lo b loc ; il ell evident qu’elle fervoit aux allocutions

militaires , ou aux prédications druidiques ; l’autre, aftuellement couchée par terre, 5 Per:

trém ite occidentale des alignemens , ell creufée en dem i- fphéroide alonge, dont le plus grand

diame’

tre eft dc to pieds, et le petit de 6 cette forme la rendoit propre a recevoir des vic

times : il ell probable que c’etoit un autel, car on ne trouve pas d

’

autres pierres femblables

dans cette forét d’

obelifques.

Nulle infeription n’en indique l

’epoque et la deltination : nul écrivain ancien n

’

en parle,

et nos hilloriens n’en font pas la plus legt

‘

tre mention .

”

C . Baudoin then ofi'

ers his conjectures, and although he quotes Davies, Pelloutier, and

others , to convince us, that earn fign ifies a tumulus , he yet concludes that thefe pillars are mo .

numents of the dead, where he can find no tumuli. (Voyage en B retagne, par 1 . M. Baudoin,

Paris, A n. VIII

About five miles from Car nae is a like colonnade of two hundred fiones, called Ardevon,

in Irilh Ard - eamban , pronounced Ard- eawan , that is , the great or magnificent palace Ea -wan

maca was a noted palace of the Connacian kings in Ireland 0 59] Q ) ard- eiwan , a mag

nificent palace.

Thefe monumen ts have been deferibed before by feveral writers . M . de Sanvagére, chief

engineer of that diftriet, took them for the remains of a camp, and as Caefar attacked the

Veneti, thinks they are the remains of a Roman camp. M . de R obien attempts to account

d 2 for

28 INTR OD UC T I ON.

for them phyfically ; that they are the natural rocks of the fo il, the earth having bee nwafhcd

away by a deluge.

That excellent antiquary Count Goylw; compar ing them to fimilar monumen ts in the

Britifh illes , denies that they are the work of the Gau ls , becaufe fuch monuments are never

found in the interior of France, b ut only on the coali . Secondly ,‘

That thefe monuments

give the idea of an eflab lifhed worlhip, to which the ancient Gauls were ftrangers. Thirdly,

That they and the F rancs were not accuflomed to erect fuch monuments . Fourthly , That

they were ereéted by a people, who were only mafiers of the m all, and that they belonged to

a nation, that had a knowledge of the mechanic powers . H e then ihews , that like monuments

are found in Britain , and that thefe mull have been erected by the fame people, who were

prior to the time of Czefar , for no one would be hardy enough to fay , the monumen ts of

Britain were erected fince the fall of the Roman empire. (Caylus , Vol.

S ince the publication of my Vindication , our learned coun trymen in the Ball have wrought

with zeal in the rich mine of B rahminical hillory : every volume of that learned body brings

froth proof of the veracity of the hifiory of ancient Ireland. Emigrating colonies never change

their names : flrang‘

ers may impofe others , but the original name is hereditary Eir in in the

“left, is the fame as Iran in the Ball. Pbail, another name of Ire land, is the fame as Pa li

in the Eaft. It is an obfervation of Camden , that, if you run over the names of ancient and

modern nations , you will find that every nation is differently named by others , and by itfelf.

The molt ancien t colonies of this liland denominated themfelves Aiteac- Coti , d ire- Cori ,

and Pbaili, defcended from M agog, which is the fame thing as if they had called themfelves

Sonlber n Scytbia nr, or Indo- Scytbee. The A rabs , Perfians , and Turks , have alway s dillin

gu ifhed the Northern Scythians from the Southern Scythians, fays D’H erbelot, by the names

jaguige and Maguige, or Gog an by which they underflood the fame as they do by

Gin and Magin, or c in and tcbin , that is, the Northern Chinefe and the Southern

Chinefe .

‘

Aileac Coti and d ire- Cori fignify royal fhepherds , Pbaili fhepherds , whence Ireland was

called Inir - Paoil or Fa il, the ifland of the Palli or lhepherds, or fheep -

paliure.

They were originally feated on the river Indus , in India Lymer ica , or Indo- Scythia. The

Industhey denominated Soar , or the facred water,“a name it preferves to this day ; a name

they gave to the Snir in this country . Sean - ain, i . e. the facred water, now the Shannon,

was another Conger, to the A ire - Coti.

See Z onr in the Z endavella, p. xlvi . Pref.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

INTR OD U CT I ON.t)

I)

Let it fulficc, if I their worth declare

Thefe were the fi rft great founders in the world,

Founders of cities and of mighty fiates ,

“Tho lhew’

d a path through feas , before unknown

And, when doubt reign’d, and dark uncertainty,

Who rcnder’

d life more certain . They fi rli view’

d

The {tarry lights , and form’d them into fchemcs .

In the lit li ages , when the fons of men

Knew nor which w ay to turn them, they alfign'

d

To each his jull department ; they bellow’

d

Of land a portion, and of fea a lot,

And fent each wand’

ring tribe far off, to (hare

A diff’

rcnt foil and climate. H ence arofc

The great diverfity, fo plain ly feen

M id nations widely fevered.

Such, continues Mr . B ryant,“ is the charaftcr given by the poet Dionyfius of the Indian

Scuthae, under their various denominations . They were fometimes called Pboinicer, and thofe

of that name in Syria were of Guthite extraction . In confcqucncc of this, the poet, in

fpeak ing of them, gives the fame precifc

.

char-after, as he has exhibited above, and fpecifics

plainly their original.

Upon the Syrian fea the people live

Who fi ilc themfelves Pbam icianr . Thcfe are fprungFrom the true ancient Erythrean flock ;

From tbat [age race, who fig/fWhy’d lbe deep,And wafted merchandize to coalis unknown.

When thefe Scuthm were ejcftcd from Egypt, they retired to many parts, and particularly

to the coall of Syria, which they occupied, under the titles ofBelicia , Cadmiant , and Pbaenicer .

A large body of them pafi'

ed inland towards the north, under the name of Sam ,who got

pofi'

cffion of Sogdiana, and the regions upon the Jaxartes ;! their country was called Sacaia

and Cutba .

The poet Cbcer ilur has given a curious hillory of the Sacaean Scythte , ofwhofc anceliry

he fpcaks with great honour, when he is dcfcribing the expedition ofA lexander the Great.

Next march’d the Sacz , fond of palloral life,

Sprung from the Scythic Nomades , who liv’d

Amid the plains of Alia, rich in grain .

They from the lhephcrd race derive their fource,

Thole lhepherds , who in ancient times were deem’

d

The julielt of mankind. Yet

Sore is fyaonimous to Cali, from the Ir. fee, orjbea, Ar.flawa, a (beep, as will be lhcwn in the Preface.

INTR O D U CT I ON. 23

Yet we find, thatthe Sacae by fome have been reprefcntcd as cannibals ; from whence we

may perceive, that people of the fame fam ily often differed from one another .

”

In like manner the an cient Irilh, by mixing with the Danes and Norwegians, not only loll

the arts , but their language, and became ferocious like their invaders .

Monficur D’

Ancarv ille, in his Enquiry into the Origin and Progrefs of the Arts and

Sciences of Greece , traces the S acas liep by liep, as Mr . Biyant has traced the Coti, or

Indo - Scythas .

The Sacac, he fays , were the inventors of arms and military drefs . The fbort

fword, called fab: by the Saxon s , fign ifies the fword of the Sacae ; as with us ( the French) ,

bayonette and pi/lolet denote the fpecies of arm s invented at Bayonne and Pilioia. H ence the

Greek 26 7» whence 20 7 144 the lhield and the bag to carry it in ; hence allot am firgnm, the

name of a military drcfs with many nations ; hence fagitta , a dart, an arrow ; hence Scarber ,

archers— Scythes qui primus arcus fagittarumque ufum inven ilfe dicitur

If as warriors the Saca: inven ted arms and

,

military drefs , fo as jbepberdr, at their

lcifure, they were the authors of mufic and mufical infi rumcnts . The of the Greeks

derives its name from them .

”

To this we may add the clan/Ivar , or harp of the Irilh, fign ify ing the mufic of the Sucre ;

ccil- ar -fizcce, contrafted to d art/2am ,

Ceil, and ceol, lig nifics muhe, harmony ; cailler , the

harmony or finging of birds , from the Chaldee fi n cbeli , dulcis. Q i arc vocarunt Chaldaei

tibiam Chelil ? Q ua cbeli , dulcis erat louns cjus. (B uxt.)Let thofc, not fatisfied with the arguments I have ufed, to prove the ancient inha

bitants of this illand to have been the Indo- Scythse of A lia, lhcw, in what other manner

the mythology of the Chaldaeans and B rahmins could have been lo well cllablilhcd here.

Let them lbew, how the names of B ndb, Saree, Paramon (the founder of the B rahmin ical

doftrine) , could have been introduced into ancient Ireland, or how they came by the worlhip

of Cali and Dermot, whole altars li ill are known by that name.

Thereare thole, who ignorant of the language of the country, and of every other tongue,

but Englilh, Greek, and Latin , following j‘ornander , will bring them from Scandinavia ,

clothed in lkins and furs . I would alk thefcowifc men , how came they by fo many terms of

the civilized nation s of the Eali If thefe barbarians were fum ilhed with linen and woollen

cloths by their European neighbours, how comes it, that thefe barbarians gave the Arabic

names of aneat to the firll , and faaite to the lali ?When they trafficked, how came they by

the

Bryant’s Mythology .

24. INT R OD U CT I O N.

the H indooli ance py/e and tube (pig/a , raic) for money, and the Chaldee gerati for the fame?

When they were taught to write, how came they to give the Chaldman names moon

to a letter of the alphabet, and AB -

gitir an ) an to the alphabet ; cairt to a writing ,

fla ir to a writer, and the A rab ic tar ik to a hili ory or chronicle ? S t. Patr ick did not teach

them thefe names , nor, that the tree was the fymbol of knowledge. W110 taught them to

call the game of chefs caomaigb . pl. o f caoma i , armed men , men expert at arms ,’

in Arab ic

K kami ; and catbar - anga , the four armies in battle arrayand pint- coil, or fit- ciolc, the

army ofPbit, which I take to be a proper name and Ecar t- nard, the game ofNard

Onamn i, an armed man , is the Irilh name of the con ltellation Or ion , and is doubtlefs the

no: Kimab of Job and of Amos , as Coflard has afferted in his AncientA llronomy .

Catbar - anga is the Cba turanga of the H indoos . Chefs ,”lays S ir W . Jones , leems

to have been known in H indoolian immemorially , by the name of Cbatnranga , that is , the

four anga’r , or members of an army ; it is called Cbatnrajt, or the four k ings , fincc it is

played by four perfons , rcprcfcnting as many princes .”

Plait- ra il, or fi t- cbiolle, as it {lands in Shaw and O’Brien , from cail an affembly, an army ,

a body of men, a troop of cavalry ; H eb .

“mp kabal, congregare fc ; in A rabic !J et: fibril

the armies ofPlait. I know not the origin of the lali word, but it appears to be the [b rim

Petteia of the Greeks . The ingen ious and learned author of an inquiry into the ancient

Greek game Petteia (chefs) , fuppofcd to have been invented by Palameder , antecedent to the

ficge of Troy, clearly proves that it was of Scytbian origin , invented by the jbepberdr that

it had been long known among the Tartar tribes, who taught it to the Chinefe ,

‘

with the

Indian improvements . Nard is the Perfian Q}; nerd, the game of chefs , draughts , &c.

To obviate objeétions to many words in Irilh, fimilar to the Latin , I will here apply the

words of the late learned Gebelin ; fpeaking of the Irilh language, he fays, Dira t’- ou

que les Ir landais ont empr nnté do: R omain: [er mots , qui leur font commune: avec eux, lor/qice

cer mot: fe retrozw ent dam ler langue: de la li autc Afi e, dam ls Per/2m lo plat ancien , ct am:

Indet Le pretendre ccjZ’roit montrer ls dcdouemcnt lo plus ao/

‘

urde, pour dc: fyfiemer denne’

r

do tout fondement cc jeroit j? refit/er a‘

route lnmiere, d toute rai/ba .

”

(Origine du

Langtigc) .

If by the lindy of the Irilh language, I have thrown the leali light on the ancient b illory

of thefe Weltern Illcs , a fubjeét that has hitherto been much obfcured, I cannot think my

pains mifcmployed ; and I have no rcafon to fet luch a value on my labour, as not to think it

amr1r

INTR OD U CT I ON. 2;

amply repaid, if it be lo fucccfsfu l as to engage the attention of the lettered public ; their

Opin ion will determine the publication of the complete Dietionary.

H aving frequently mentioned M r. Lhwyd’s opinion, that the old Irilh inhabited Britain,

before the arrival of the Gomar ian:, or Wellh we lhall here”

tranfcribe his realons for that

alfertion It i: manifefi , fays he , tbat tbe ancient inbabitant: af Ireland mu/l bave been tbc

inbabitant: gf Wale: wben tbe many name: af r iver: and mountain: tbrougbout tbat country

were given for tbcy are identically Ir i/b and not Wallis—for inflam e, Ullke or Uifce, water ,

( among many otber: wbence fa many r iver: in B r ita in are named and booing looked for

it in vain in tbe Laoc;R IAN B r itijb, jilll retained in Cornwall and Bal i - Bretagne and re

flec‘i‘ing, tbat it wa: impofiiblc, bad it been once in tbe B ritg

'

fi , tbat bot/s tbey and we jbould

lo e a ward afjb common on u/i’

, and fit neceyb ry afigngfication I could find no room to doubt

tbat tbe old Ir i/b bave fi rmerly lived ALL OVER r m 8 nm e DoM and rbat our once/iar:

forced ibom to Irelan

In the fubfequent pages I have demonltratcd, that the deities of the H indoos, and of the

Pagan Irilh, were the fame in name, and attributes. There is another part of devotion

fimilar allo, which I lball here dcfcribe with reluétance, fearing to offend the delicacy of the

reader, but which, as the learned Maur ice obfcrves , writmg on the fame fubjeét, in obedience

to the liern mandates of truth, obliges us to dcfcri be, and that is, the worlhip bf Bud, alias

M aid, or Madb, alias Baal-pair , alias Balfeargba , or fargba, alias Deana , or Deanabd, fire.

all Irilh names for the L inga of the H indoos ; to which we mayadd Earb- bal as it liands in

the diftionarics A n y ) ! Erb, membrum genitale.

Madb, i. c. car , i . e.fargba , nomcn membri virilis (Cormac’s Glolli ) ; this is the mabody

of the Gentoos, and therf ner of the Pcrfians. Baal-pair , the lord of feed, race, pro

pagation, 1‘mull be the “WED Baal-pear of fcripture, and Bal-fargba mull be the H indoo

P’

ba la - orgbo. Deana , or Deanabd, is the H indoolianee Dundee, another name for the

L ingo ;1 in Sanfcrit for the pudendum muliebre.

Thofc mylicrious types , P’bala - orgbo ,

” fays Mr.Wilford, which the later mytholo

gills difgu ifed under the names ofPalla: and Argo ; and this conjcfture,”

adds Mr . W. is

e confirmed

In the Irilh word Ui/l e, the Orientalili will recogn ize the H eb. and Chald . npembi/l a, to water, to drink,

to moillisn . Thou lhall make them bi/i a (drink ) of the river of thy pleafures . Pfal. 86, 9.

1‘ Por , feed, race, propagation. Cumberland derives pear from

"

urnpear , or pay er , n en unnu , from whence

he thinks the god Priapus ; but the argba was filled with fruits, flowers, feeds , i. e. noonee.

1; In H indoollanee Ufi join, in Ir.Dbeono, pronounced rm , in SanfsritToni:0

26 INTR ODUCTI ON.

coulis-ma ! by the rites of a deity, named Pelarga , who was wofihipped near fl ab“, in

Baatia, and to whom, lays Peg/Emmi , no victim was offered but a female recently ca tered and

The Indians , continues Mr . W. commonly reprefent this myllery of their phyfiolo

gical religion, by the emblem of a Nympbaa , or Loto:, floating like a boat on the boundlel'

s

ocean , where the whole plant fignifies both the earth, and the true principles of itsfecundation ;

the germ; both MEm a nd the Lingo the petals and filaments are the mountains, which en

circle Meru, and are alfo a type of the Toni .”

Another of their emblems is called Argba, which means a cup or dilb, or any other

vefl'

el, in which fruit and flowers are ofi'

ered to their deities, and wbicb ougbt alway: to be

jbaped like a 3 04 1 , though we fee argba: of many difi'

erent forms , oval, circular, fqnm ;

and hence it is that [fwara has the title of argbdnatba , or, the lord of the boat-fi aped vefl'

el.

A rim round the argba reprefcnts the myllerious yoni , and the navel ofVi/bnu is commonlydenoted by a convexity in the centre, while the contents of thew ild are fymbols of the linga .

This argba , as a type of the ddbdrw’ad‘i, or power of conception, excited and vivified by

the Linga or Pballw , I cannot but fuppofe to be one and the fame with the (hip A n co,

which was built, aocording to Orpln'w,by 7mm and Palla:, and, according to Apolloniw, by

Palla: and Argw , at the inltanee of yuan.” k

(Wilford on Egypt and the Nile, from the

ancient books of the H indus. All Ref. V.

The following quotations will prove that we have not mili aken this fubjeel.

r m: 5173 Baal ber it, i . e. dominus feeder-is ; by: Baal, fuit caput membri vir ili:, ficut

dicitur, Et po/uer untjibi BAAL 3 5 121 1 in Down. Videntur hie innuere velle, Baalem habu ill'

e

{peciem membr i vir ili:, 8: ideh faétum fuifi'

e Baal ber it, hoe eft, fmderis , quia in membro virili

extabat fignum fmderis, circumcilio nempe, q . d. Dominus (membri) faederis, (Buxt. Lex.

267 Chald.W: Baal, de legitimo mariti cum uxore congrelI'

u ufurpatur, ut apud Rab .

laté de quolibet etiam meretricis 8c illicito, ex N: et 51V, coeo, congredior ; Ar .M lLS')

waly alabad, nomen idoli. Videtur bahaifl'

e fpeciem membri virilis, in quo extabat figuum

fa deris, netnpe circumcifio (Cafiellus

Bud, bod the vulgar name of this member in Irilh is theH indoollanee andPerfian a) !bud.

Tria inde genera eunuchorum veniunt , quosfizndali , budami , et kafur i , nuncupant. Priores

partibus genitalibus radicaliter exfcétis—Atleg/i nominant. Badami pars lolum penis relinquitur .

Pluto on I lia and Oliris .

Kafuri adhuc tenerse satatis relies vel comprelli conficiuntnr, vel exfea ntur (Ayeen Akbery,T. a . p.

- aa dies elt Q L, bal, idem qui Indo -Perfis 8c Gilolenfibus a bj/Gbuaof fen

Gowad—cumque bad lign ificet ventum , hoe cenfetur nomen angeli, qui proeelt ventis , atque

connubio 8c matr imonto, 8r conduftui omnium rerum, que hunt hoe die. (Hyde, Rel. Vet.

Perf ) .

The origin of theArgbais thus defcribed byMr.Wilford from the Puranas. Satya_vrata

(Noah) having built the ark, and the flood increafing, it was made falt to the peak of Non

bandba ,’ with a cable of prodigious length. During the flood, Brahma, or the creating

power , was alleep at the bottom of the abyfs ; the generative power of nature, both male

and female, were reduced to their fimplefi elements ; the linga and the yoni ah'

amed the lhape

of the hull of a lhip, fince typified by the argba , whillt the linga became the my}. Mabadeva

is fometimes reprefcntcd ltanding ereét in the middle of the argba in the room of the mall.”

(Wilford on Mount Caucafus , Af. R ef. V.

In the Vindication of the ancient billory of Ireland, I gave a drawing of the Balfargba,B ud, or M uidb, that exilted a few years ago, and probably does at this day, in the illand of

M uidbr , 06 the coaft of Sligo, now corrupted to M uibra and M ur ra ; it is the exaét repre

fcntation of the Maboody of the Gentoo:, found in the illand of Elephanta, near Bombay, by'

Captain Pylte. The drawing and defcription are hereunto annexedcl

It is the maboody of the Gentoos at Elephanta, the mabadeo of theBrahmins of Hin

doltan the mudro: of the Greeks , and the fum- naut of the Hindoos, who were reprefcntcd

by one lione, fifty cubits in height, forty- feven of which were buried in the gro

\

und.

( Ind. Ant. rm to

I hopc the explanation of the argba by the Irilh org, a lhip. andjargbo, the membrnm

virile, i . e. argba, with the Irilh and Arabic infeparable article F, will give no more olfence to

our Englilh reviewers ; to which I beg leave to add , that the Irilh, long, a lhip, is not unlike

the Indian , linga .

I agree with the Monthly R eviewers, that etymology alone affords but a llender and pre

carious bafrs , ( in which to build any important conclulions ; ye t thole authors allow, that

etymologies have had, and may have their ufe, but they require profound learning, a cool

judgment, and llcilful and cautious application , to efi'

eét any reafonable purpofe .

e a

Nau, a lhip, and bandba, to make fall ; in I rith Nani banda .

1 For further particulars of the [taipbullic rites , fee Maurice’s Indian Antiquities , Vol. 2.

28 INTR ODU CTION.

It would be prefumptuous in me, to think myfelf endued with thele qualifications ; but

where I find monuments, names, and biliary concur, it can be no impropriety to explain by

etymology. The hillory of this illand (which equally concerns all the B ritilh ifles) has hitherto

lain concealed in the original tongue, or has been tran llated by men of weak m inds, entirely

ignorant of ancient billory and geography , of Oriental languages, and even of that of their

forefathers. Had this billory been found in the old B ritilh tongue , or in the Saxon Chronicle,

there would have been hundreds of editions, and thoufands of comments .

To conclude ; the learned and Rev. Mr . Maurice, after compar ing the rites of the

B rahminical religion with that of the B ritilh Druids , lays , 7 befum tberq'ore of my remark:

i:, rbat tbc great outline of tbc B rabmin creed offaitb, cow/Zing cf a n beterogeneou: mixture

of tbcpr inciple: of the true and fol/i. religion , wereformed in tbeji bool of CH A L DE a, before

tbey lcfi SH INA R—rbat tbey were d ivided into many fifth , bear ing the name of B R AH MA ,

VEESH NU , S EEVA , and B UDDH A ; and rbat TH IBET, tbc bigbe/i and mo/l nor tber n region

of India , wa: peopled wit/J Brabmin: of tbefi t? of tbc la/i -mentioned boly perfonage, wbc appear:,

from indubitable evidence, to be tbe Mercury of tbc wa:/l tbat tbe/e pr iefl: fpread tbemfelve:

tbrougb tbe nor tbern region: ofAfi a , even to Siber ia it/i'lf and gradually mingling witb tbc

great body of tbe Celtic tribe:, wbo put/iced tbeir jour ney to tbc extremity of Eu rope, finally

eflabli/bed tbc Druid, tbat ir , tbc B rabminjyflem offuperjl ition in ancient B r itain . 7 71 1'

s , I

co ND , wa: tbcfir}?Or iental colony fettled in my.»Manda (Maurice, Indian Antiqu ities,Vol.

1

The all'

ertion of S ir Wm. Jones . that thefe wellern illes were peopled by the Indo

S cythe from Iran ; the difcoveries of Mr . Wilford from the books of the B rahm ins , that

they were acquain ted with thefe wellern illes ; the ancient billory of Ireland, detailing the

migration of the firlt colonies from India, wherein B UD DA is made predecell'

or to SACA , the

ancelior of PA R A MON , who was the founder of the B rahminical religion , together with the

mention of CA L L EE , Dn a u o'

r , A ru m, and many other deities of the B rahmins , are ltub

bom faéts , agreeing with the Opinion of thole learned gentlemen , plainly proving the religion

of the Pagan Irilh was that of the Brahmins ; and as it was acknowledged by that great

Wellh hillorian w yd, that the Irilh were the p rimitive inhabitants of all the wellern illes ,

till driven out by the Celtic tribes, it appears to me, that this B rahminical dofi rine was com.

municated by the firlt inhabitants to their invaders, and thus fpread itfelf northwards , under

thole corrupted names of deities we find exprefl'

ed in their creed of faith ; and on this ln

valion, probably, fome of the original colonies returned to India by the route they came,and

hence thole accounts of the wellern illes, in the Purana:, difcovered by Mr.Wilford.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

30 INTR ODUCTI ON.

Dr scnrp r rozv q/'

INNI S-Mmom , or M ur ea , and of tbe Baa- rnm aa , or Panama

MON UM EN 'I'

, mentioned in p . 29.

Tu n illand of Inn is Murra lies the coall of Sligo, about three miles dillant from the

continent, oppolite to Stridagb, the feat of Ormlby Jones, El'

q . ten miles call of the town of

Sligo. It contains I 3 9 acres , two wells Of excellent water, and fame bog of remarkable

good turf. The inhabitants are few.

The monument Of the Pballu: is inclofed in an area Of s 8O by IOO feet, by a llone wall,without cement, ten feet high, varying in the thicknefs from five to ten feet.

The illand has been held laered from the times of paganifm to the prelent. On the op

pofite continent are limellone rocks, which, by the efi'

eét of water, are worn into pieces

refembling petrified lnakcs. H ere, they tell you St. Patrick all'

embled, and dellroyed all the

ferpents Of Ireland.

Within the furrounding wall above mentioned, are three churches or chapels , of llone

and mortar, vifibly of more modern date than the wall. A ll males are buried in One church,

and the females in another ; two chapels are dedicated to S t. Molar, and the other to Colum

bill. In the thicknefs of the furrounding wall leveral fmall cells are made they are covered

with earth, to refemble a Dlrg , or cave. Many devotees from the continent flock to this

inand to do rpenance in thefe cells, and many are brought from great dillances to be buried

in the. churches . Should the wind proveltormy to prevent the p hage, the corpfe is interred

on the continent, in fight of the liland. In a fmail chapel llands a wooden image of S t.

Mala: here the inhabitants all'

emble to pray on Sabbaths and holidays .

The miraculous flories told by the inhab itants of St. Mala: are too ridiculous for infertion.

There is a flight of {tone lieps in one of the wells, which appears to have been the place

of ablution Of Pagan times.

R EFER ENCES

REFERENCES TO THE PLATE.

FIG. I . b. b. b. The furroundingwall, built without mortar, of very large lin es ; from five to ten feet wide, and

ten feet high.

c. c. c. Cells covered with earth—all that part lhaded lightly, eonfills of earth thrown up, lo as to make the cells

appear firbterraneous ; they have been vaulted, but fame have nowFallen in.

d. d. The entrance, l'

o narrow as foam :to admit a man to pale.

A B. Chapels, dedicated to St. Molas .

C. Ditto, to Colum - kill.

D . The

o

L inga, B ud, or Pballus , furrounded by a parapet wall.

FIG. I I . View of ditto.

Fro . I I I . The monument ofMaboody in the illand of Elephanta in the Ball Indies, from a

Capt. Pylte. See Archzologia of the Autiq. Society of London, Vol. VI.

2 INTR OD U CT I ON.

I have taken this opportunity of exhibiting a very curious copper coin found in the ru ins

of an old call le in the King’s County. The engraving is the fize Of the original. On one

fide is a fleur - de- li:, boldly relieved ; on the reverie fome unknown charaélers, apparently

O riental. R everfing the fi enr - de- li: vertically, the charat’

ters appear as in the plate. This

flower was a very ancient fymbol, wi th the B rahmins , it reprefcnts Gone/a , god of wifdom

it was the emblem Of the Pbcrnician H erculer, as the navigator of three feas , the Mediter

ranean , the E gean , and the Ocean, whence fome antiquaries think , the flour - de li: came to

exprel'

s the northern part Of our charts . With the Egyptian s and Babylon ians, it was the

emblem Of power. Mouhour Sonnini difcovered an Egyptian flatue, holding a l'

ceptre, which

terminated in a fleur - de- li:. The prophet Barucb tellifies , that the Babylonian idols had

fceptres, Ch. 6. I4.- And he that cannot put to death one, that Ofi

'

endeth him, holdeth a

fceptre, as though he were ajudge of the country .

A perfon , lays Sonntm , would hardly have expected to find, in a monument Of the

molt remote antiquity, and in the extremity of Egypt, nfort of fceptre furmounted by an

emblem, which the Kings Of France had adapted for their coat Of arms . The flour - de- lrlr,

luch as it was when the emblematic diltiné'

tion Of the French monarchy, is well charaéterifed

upon the Egyptian figure. In the immenfe number Of hieroglyphics, which I Oblerved in

Egypt, I never met with this truncheon with afleur:- de- li: but once, at Dendera . Although

proje&ing and very confpicuous , no traveller had noticed it ; no author has mentioned this

Egyptian fymbol ; but, however firmnlar it may be, as I examined it repeatedly, and with

great attention , and as it was drawn under my own inlpeftion , I can attell the reality Of its

exillence at Dendera , and the exaét refemblance Of fig . 4. pl. xxiv. by which it is reprefcntcd.

”

(Which is copied in this plate) .

Befides, the fieur:- de - li: are very far from having been adopted as a coat Of arms, from

the origin Of the French monarchy : it is certain that they were not introduced into the arms

of France till feven hundred years after its eltablilhment. The molt ancient tefi imony , that

we have upon this fubjeét, is taken from the M emoire: de la Cbambre de: Compte:, in l I 79.

It is there remarked, that Lewi: VII. furnamed the YOung, had the clothes Of his lon Pbilip

Augu/tw , embroidered with flour:- de- li:, when he caufed him to be confecrated at Rbeim:.

But if theflour - de- li: was not, in very ancient times, the privileged and charafteriltic orna

ment of the crown and fceptre of France, itwas, in leveral countries of the Ball , the emblem

of power among the nations of antiquity. Herodotus and S trabo relate, that the K ing: of

Syria and Babylon former ly bore tbeflear -de- lir, at the end of the lceptre : See Dill'

ert. fur

l’

origine

INTR ODUCT I ON. 3 3

l’origine dcs lleurs dc lis, par M. Rainfl

'

ant, Doéteur ct Profefl'

cur en Medeciue i Rheims,

1 678 . Montfaucon alfo (peaks of that of David, found engraved in miniature, in a manu

fcript of the tenth century, and which is furmounted by a flear - de- Ii r (Monum . de la Mo

narchie Francoife, T. 1 . Difcours prélim. p. It is therefore evident, that the ornament

called lis , ( lily) was not a fymbol peculiar to the Kings o f France : and it is by no means

altonilhing, that it formed a part of thofc, which were employed in the myllerious antique re

prefcntations of Egypt, fince it was formerly the emblem of power of fome fovereigns of

that country , or of the bordering territories .”

A French author, whole name I do not recollect, afl'

erts that the French brought this

emblem from the Eali , on their return from the Crufades . If this be true , they may have

feen fuch a fceptre in the Eali , which an Arab might have explained by jg."J u

g,

Sbaaralyzz, the emblem of power, or fome other word compounded with yzz , fignifying anemblem. In Chaldee and Arabic

j: yzz fignifies power, dignity , grandeur, magnificence,

and hence probably the French fleur - cie- Iir, the flower of authority, for it is not probable

they formed [i t from the Latin“

liliam.

I cannot conclude this introduction, without firongly recommending to the Irilh antiquarythe purfuit of Ogham inferiptions, and the collecting of every thing, that has been written on

the fubjeé'

t. Sufi cient authority has been lately produced from the Eafl, to convince him

that the Irilh Ogham is not the work of dreaming monks, or of ignorant bards, as fome

very learned divines , but ignorant antiquaries would maq'

ibefieve European travellers,

particularly the Englilh, when once o n Oriental claflic ground, are too full of the thoughts

of defer-ibing pyramids and magnificent temples, to attend to inferiptions they dont under

fiand.

One Irilh Ogham infeription has been publilhed in my medication and the London

Arebc ologia . Another has been difcovered by a learned friend , and will be dcfcribed in the

volume of Tranfaétions of the Royal Irilh Society , now in the ptefs .

A n infeription has alfo been difcovered lately by Monfieur M ic/Jame, in the gardens of

Semiramis , near Bagdad, near the fcite of old Babylon by his defcription it lhould refemble

our Irilh Ogham .

In the Magazin Encyclopedique, VI ANNE’E, printed atParis in 1 800 , is the following

notice.

Cabinet ofAntiquities of tbe National Library.

Permit me, through the means of your journal, to make known to the lovers of

Cbaldean Antiquitier a precious monument, which I have brought from Peg/Ea . It is a {lone

f of

3 4 INTR ODUCTION:

of the nature of bafalt, eighteen inches high and twelve broad,“

weighing forty - four pounds .

The furface is entirely covered with inferiptions. The letters or characters are formed of

flraigbtjir obes , witbout any rounding or turning, as we fee in the charnéiers o f other lan

guages . I found it about a day’s journey from Bagdad, in the ru ins of a palace called the

Gardens of Semiramis , near the river Tigr is . The ru ins lhew it was once a very magnificent

palace there are immenfefubterraneans and aqueduéts .”

It is probable, that this {tone was brought to this palace from the interior parts of

Perfia , becau le the mountains of Perfia abound with rock s of bafalt, whereas the foil of

Babylonia is argilaceous, without any mixture of {tony fubftances . The ruins of the towers

and other ancient edifices in Babylon ia are, for that reafon , confiruéted of bricks and

bitumen .

”

On the other hand, it is very probable that the people of the interior of Perlia, and

thole who inhabited the banks of the Tigris and Euphrates, at the time this monument was

inferibed, had the fame language.

”

This monument may be feen during two decades, the third, fixth, and n inth, fi'om ‘

t‘

he

hour of ten to two, at theLibrary of the Cabinet of Antiquities. After that period, I iball

take it away , being obliged to depart with Captain Bapdin , on further fouthem difcoveries .

”

(Signed) A . MICHAUX, Member of tbe In/litnte.

A s we have not yet been favoured with a drawing of the characters difcovered by M .

M iebaux, we cannot compare them with the Irilh or‘

any other Oghams.

From the book of Ogbarm , tran'

llated and publifhed inmy Vindication, it appears, thatthe firli Ogbarn characters were intended to reprcfent trees thus 1 which is exactly the

Chiuele Key , or charafter for a tree, except the additional oblique firokes 1; And we are

further told thele tree charafi ers of the Ogbam were invented by some, the deity prefiding

over trees and plants , and that each character was named after fome tree in honour of this

deity. According to Jablon lky , So’

me was the name of the Egyptian H ercules, furnamed

Ogbam, or the Mylterious, by the old Irilh. In the Puranas of the B rahmins So’

rne is the

Sanfcrit name of the deity prefiding over trees and plants, and Ogbom fignifies myflerious , inthe Sanfcrit.

In the fame book we are told that So’

me, or Sainz, was alfo named Kennfoela , or Conn -fabla ,which is not unlike the Confulus of the Chiuele, the author or inventor of letters. CH ON

apud E gyp tios H E R CUL ES , quanquam Seldenus dubitet : in Sina CONFULU S literarum

Ct

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

36 tu r n o n u c r ton .

ornamented with three lhort llrokes'

, reprefcnting an arrow head, inflead of one liraight

line, and then inflead of this figure F it formed this figure E(reprefcnting the Chiuele

charnéiers, which Coupler calls birds claws .) And according to a diagram explained in the

Book of Oghams , of which I have given exaét delineations in my Grammar and Vindication ,

it appears, that it was originally intended to be read from top to bottom, and therefore one

perpendicular line was drawn from the top to the buttom of the page, to ferve as the trunk

of the tree, for each letter, to fave trouble, feparating each character by a point. Accord

ing to this diagram , the perpendicular might be let fall to the left, and the infcription be read

from left to right in manner following.

On the B abylonian tiles lately fent to England, an account ofwhich .was publilhcd by Dr .

H ager in theMonthlyMagazine for Augull: 1 80 1 there is a character named in Irilh A maneoll,

and Flea/g, that is, the bundle of rods or the {beef of wheat. The Babylonian charaéier is

thus formeda the Irilh Fleafg is thus formed fl and is laid to be the dipthong AO.

We iball now proceed to the epitome of the ancient H iltory of Ireland, a frelh and

firong dofe of opium feafoned with Indian fpices for the rude and reverend author of the An

tiquities of Ireland, whole grofs language makes no impreflion on the author of theVindication.

It is only the little and mean mind that lofes pofi'

eflion of itfelf on every trifling provocation,

while a great and firm fpirit keeps its place, and relis on a bafis of its own, unfhaken by the

common dillurbances of life. This reverend author , after pirating the Phallic monument

from my Vindication , has the efl‘

rontery to lay, it is the only thing in Vallancey’s fipor ife

rons works , worthy of obfervation , and that it is a common reprefcntation of the Deity

of the Belgae ll! (Antiquities of Ireland, Vol. 2. Preface) Molt learned antiquary ll Can the

refleflion of the fable fcarf conceal the blulhes of this modeli divine !

POSTSCR IPT.

P O S T S C R I P T.

The Ogham or Tree Alphabet, of the ancient Irilh, difcovered in an Arabic Manufcript

lately brought from Egypt.

Since the Preface and Introdué'

tion were printed I have been favouredwith a letter from

a learned friend in London, of which the following is an extract.

1 8th Ja n un av, 1 802.

YOU have read in the newfpapers, that a Mr . HAMMER , a German ,

who has lately travelled in Rover and Swa n , has brought to England a manufcript written

in ' Arab ic, containing an explanation of the Egyptian Hieroglyphics , and has tranflated it

into Englilh . The original, my friend, Mr . W. , did me the favour to thew me, and ex

plain leveral of them. The book contains allo a great number of Alphabets , fome ofwhich

are denominated thole of the Egyptian and Greek Philofophers . Two of thele confifi entirely

of TREES . One I have copied, which I fubjoin , and an Egyptian A lphabet. The other

TREE Alphabet is fo nearly the fame, that it could add nothing to the general idea, being

verily a var iety. One thing is remarkable, that the number of letters in the Egyptian

A lphabet is the fame with that in the Hebrew, whereas the other has the fame number as

that of the Arabic. NICH OL S has , I hear, undertaken to print the tranflation , if not the

original, (0 that we may foon expeét to have it. You will find the alphabet is according to

the H ebrew order. I underlland this manufcript is confidered of authority . I am fure it

mull give you pleafure.

”See Pl. II .

To lhew how the Arab ic agrees with the H ebrew and Chaldaean , I have added the

H ebrew Alphabet, by placing the charaéters over the Arabic. It is remarkable that the

Cjim of the Arab ic comes in the place of the J ginzel of the Hebrew, which we pronounce

as

n P o s r s c n t p n

as hard g or gamma this pronounciation of g loft is what the Rabbins call the AB y'

allorder. The

agbain of the Arab ic is placed among the lupernumerary charaé

'

ter s.

It is evident, that the Arabian author underflood the Egyptian language, by placing yrmin the order of the giangia of the Egyptians . In moll cafes , where the hard G of the

H ebrews and Chaldmans occurs, the Egyptians fubllituted K, as Cry}: for Gq/im Pba -czg/Zr,o llium

‘

Gofen . Potin s de Gofen dicendum ell, quam Il'

raelitarum fedem exprcfl'

e memorat i

notillimum ell. H anc pro Pbaczg/‘

a ut habeamns, rationes funt

r . Afiinitas nomin is, przelertim li , quod vir eruditillimus obfcrvat, vox ea‘

lcribi actins

debet, Ka n , k w a , quia E gyptii Iitera g carent.

2 . Conditio region is. Fertilis enim ell ob viciniam Nili, inque introitu E gypti, in quo

locum elegMe familim lute jofephum credib ile fit ex Gen . . 46. 28 . (R egal Davidici ct

Salomonmi defcriptio , Aué'

t. J. M . H afio) hence Gefi l, a fertile barony in the King’

s County .

It is ~ a valuable circumllance, that the Egyptian alphabet follows the number ( 22 ) and

the order o f the primitiv'

e alphabets, the Hebrew, or Chaldaean , and the Syriac, which has

been lo llrangely dillocated in the modern Arab ic, originally the fame in both refpeéts as

thole, which is demonllrated , pall doubt, by the numera l values of the prefcnt Arabic, by no

means correfponding to their prelent, but to their ancient places . Thus the third letter

Ta 4 , ilill retains the numeral value of the lalt Hebrew letter Than n , 400 . The lall:

letter Ya

L5retains the value of the Hebrew 1 1 0 , becaule the tenth in order .

Norden"

has given us a drawing of an E gyptian monument, where the Arbor intelIec

rualis , as Kircher calls it, is finely exprd l'

ed— the Arbor Se'

pbirotb of the Jews, and the

Feadb of the Irilh, from whence Hercules was named Fidias . In this drawing is reprefcntcd

a tree , under which is feated Tborb, or Mercury, pointing to an oval fcutcheon , filled with

characters, placed in the midil of the branches , and explaining them to a man {landing on

the other tide of the tree. (See PI. 58 . Norden’s The oval and the circle were

fymbols of fcicnce, as we learn from Horapollo—and the whole certainly points to the tree,

the fymbol of knowledge . See Preface, p. lviii.

The Egyptian Tree A lphabet correlponds with the IrilhOgham, in the number of lateral

llrokes , from one to five, and never exceeding that number. If the Ogbam is read in the

ABgitir order , the

~

A correfponds with A in the annexed fcheme. The yod is allo fimilar ,

having five branches or llrokes on each fide— but no other letters correfpond in organic

power, according to the order of the Ogbam alphabet. I am therefore convinced, that we

haveA copy of this plate is in my Colleétanea, Vol. V . Pl. 8 .

P O S T S C R I PT. 3 9

have only the Diagram, on which the alphabet was formed, which was on five concentric

circles , (See Vindication, pl. 1 but that we know not the power of any charaéter, but the

firll and the yod or I .

The Ogbam Abobabet confills of twenty - five charnéters . Now all agree, that the Irilh

A lphabet confilled of feventeen letters only it appears from thence, that the feventeen were

confonants , and that the original alphabet had the vowels marked on the con lonants , like the

Sanlcrit and Ethiopic ; confequently the Tree A lphabet is not lo old as the charaéler

alphabet, or if older , feventeen of the Ogbom were found fufiicien t.

In the annexed fcheme it is vifible that, beyond the n of the H ebrew, the remaining part

of the Tree A lphabet is additional, they are formed in a difi'

erent manner .

That the ancient Irith had an alphabet of the fame power as the Chaldaean , is evident

from many inllances to be found in the Diftionary, I need only‘

refer to the letters D and

M as convincing proofs .

PREFACE.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

P R E F A C E.

Some learned men have thought they were entirely new languages, which at the difper

lion were impoled, and the old one dellroycd but on the other hand, many have with

great jullice obfcrved, that the Hebrew language was the mother of all languages’

and

thole, who contend for the Syriac, leem to contend againll'

realon , the Syriac, Armenian , and

Arabic tongues appearing to be but lo many different dialeéts of the H ebrew : and it is evi

dent by the many H ebrew roots, which‘

ibew themfelves, even in the northern languages , as

well as in thole of the call, that however our languages may be innovated, mixed and altered,

yet they have the H ebrew language at the bottom , as the general ground-work of all. The

old language of Ireland is more fimilar to the Chaldaic and Arabic, than any of the northern

nations, for the realons, that fhall be hereafter afligned .

B ut, although mankind was lplit into”

many dillinét nations, by the different.

dialects

impofed, it cannot be fuppoled that every thing elle became difi‘

erent in the fame ludden

miraculous manner Io thorough a change would have multiplied the miracle Wi thout realen

and indeed there are no grounds from laered writ to fuppofe it: therefore as to their

a llows , the efl'

cntials of their religion, and their manners, mankind continued the fame as

before the confufion and whenever they were difperled, there they caufed, and for a long

time retained, the manners and cultoms, which were common to them all, when they made

but one name in the plains of Shinar.

If we meet, therefore , with many culloms, religious , military, and civil, generally prae

tiled by the inhabitants of S yria and the callern world , and which may be faintly traced in

the wellcm inhabitants of Gaul, Germany, Spain, and Bri tain ; if we find monuments of the

fame kind in Africa and Sweden , or llill more dillant regions, we are not to be furprized

but to confidcr, that mankind travelled from Babel equally inllruaed in all the notions and

culloms common to them there, and that it is no wonder if fome of the decpell rooted prin

ciples , and the moll prevailing culloms reached even as far as mankind extended themfelves ;

that is , to the utmoll extremities of the earth.

It is therefore impoflible to draw any arguments of the amnity of one pagan nation

with another , from luch materials , becaule there was evidently one general principle univer

fally adopted before the difperfion . A good and a bad gen ius : a mediator between ; the

worlhip of the fun, moon;and heavenly holl ; of the elements, and of angels or genn, that

prefide

SirWilliam Jones contends for the A rabic. In the preface to his Perlian grammar, he all'

erts, that the

Hebrew, the Chaldaic, the Syri ac, and the Ethiopic tongues, are all dialects of the A rabic. From this learnedman

’s fubfequent writings , there is rcafon to believe he thought otherwife before he died.

P R E F A C E. iii

prefide over the elements : ibele conllitute the religion of all pagan nations ; and this con

formity could not have happened, if a general plan of idolatry had not been adopted before

the difperfion .

’

After the difperfion, and after Gomer had led off his fam ily , a new religion ( that of

Budda) emanated from the former, framed by the Chaldaeans and Indians , grounded on the

old, blended with the writings of the . laered penman and imported into the well , by the later

emigrations of the Phoenicians or Indo - Scythians ; which continued to be the ellablilhed

pagan religion of this illand, till the converlion of its inhabitants to Chrillianity , as will ap

pear from names of deities , of priells, lacrificators , fixed fellivals, &c. which occur in Irilh

billory , not to be found in any of the northern dialeéts, or mythology , and which mull

{lamp a validity on the ancient billory of Ireland ?

The two elder fons of Japhet, were Garner and Magog Gomer and his family departed

wellward, forming the Celtic nation : Magog with his family moved eallward from Shinar,

mixing with the Dedanites, defcended from Cbus one of the fons of Cham . They pofl'

efl'

ed

great part of Afia, from the Calpian lea to the Ganges , and from the Perfian gulph to the

river Jihoun , that is all Iran or ancient Perlia.

Mirkhond and Khondemir, two Arabic authors of note, tell us , that Japhet had for his

firm of the hab itable globe, from tbe Cajjoian Sea to tbe ea/lern extremity (China) and all to

tbc Nartb, and dying in a good old age, left the fovereignty to Turk, and this is the Japhet

Oglan , i . e. the lon of Japhet of the Tartars and Oriental Turks, whom they acknowledge

to be the author of their race. (D’H erbelot at Turk .)

The lous ofMagog according to Irilh billory were Aiteachta, i . e. major natus.

Broum, i . e. Ce Bacche, or prince Bacchus of Baétriana.

Balru, or Oltu.

Tath , 8 m. 8m.

B roum was the Bacchus of the ancients : Scythe: Parthos, Baé'

trianofque condiderunt

(Jullin) (0 called from Bocbtar , the Eall - it was the eaflern part of Indo- Scythia.

Ealru or Ofru was the father of the Ofi'baeni or Parthians.

Olton

The Chiuele Emperor Rang-H y, mentions his guardian fpirit in his will— the fuperllition of the Chiuel

'

e

places Gen ii every where, over fire, thunder, mountains, rivers , roads, houfes , 8 m. all have their tutelary Genii.

(Tellanrent de Kang- H y, par J . De Grammont Mi ls . a Pekin.

1 See my Vindication of the ancient billory of Ireland. ch. l l of paganifm in general, and of the pagan

religion of the ancient Irilh.

iv P R E F A C E.

’

Ofrou vel Ofrois, cognomine ditto a viro, qui ibi regnavit fuperioribus temporibus, cum

homines qu i iflic colebant in faedere efi'

ent Perfarum (Procopius) . On which pafl'

age, Bayer

notes ; Perfas vocat, qui tuuc quidem Pat thi fuerunt.

S ru or Eafru, appear to be the Itj/bu of Indian b illory. The Palli defcendants of

fays Mr. Wilford, have a difi'

erent language, but perhaps not radically, from

that of other H indoos : their villages are fi ill called Palli, meaning a village or town of

jbepberdr or herdfmen . The city of Irfhu , to the fouth of the Vindhya mountains, was

emphatically fi lled Palli, and to imply its difiinguilhed eminence, Sr i - Palli it appears to

be the Palibatbra of the Greeks, and the Palibotbr i of the ancients , who, according to

Pliny, governed the whole country from the Indus to the mouth of the Ganges . Orus

the - lhepherd, mentioned in ancient accounts of Egypt, but of whom few partien

lars are left on record, was, molt probably, Idbu the Palli, whofe defcendants appear to

have been the Pbanit ian jbepberdr , who once efiablilhed a government on the banks of“

the Nile. The Phoenicians‘ firll made their appearance on the (hores of the R ed Sea,

by which we mull underlland the whole Indian Ocean between Africa and the Malay

coalts ; Jullin fays, that having been obliged to leave their native country (which fi rms

from tbe context to bave been very far ea/l‘ward) they fettled near the Afl

'

yrian lake, which

is the Perfian gulph : and we find an extenfive diftrié'

t, named Pale/tine, to the call of the

Euphrates and Tigris. The wordPalefiine leems derived from Palli/lbw , the feat of the

Pallis o r lhepherds.’

Now as Irilh billory carries the Magogian line of their ancefiors , over all thele coun

tries, and the name Airfi a, and Oir - r i , fignify royaljbepberdr in the Irilb language, and

alfo Pal or pbal a lhepherd, and Pall/tan the abode of the {hepherds and Pall- batbara , the

dwelling or town of the lhepherds ; it is, I think, molt probable, that the ancefiors of the

Indo- Scythae, or of the ancient Irilh, were the Palli of India, but the flrongefl: circumflance

is, that Inis -

phail, or the Iiland of the Palli was one of the moltancient names of Ireland.

Aoifailigb, or, failgbe, pronounced Phali, i . e. the country of lheep grounds, was an

old name of that dillr ié'

t of Ireland now called King’s county , remarkable yet for lheep

farming. Pala: is {till the name of (heep- grounds in Ireland.

Pali -piutbar in Irilh fignifies the fons or children of the {hepherdsf (See pu ithar and

dearb -

phuithar) In the Brahminical billory we read of the emigration of the yada ‘vat ,

‘9 and

Monf. Bailly inlifis that the Phe nicians were originally Scythians (Lettr. fur l’Atlantidc) he mull mean

Indo Scythians, or Southern Scythian , according to SirWilliam Jones.

P R E F A C E.

and next to them was that of the Paliputrar , many of whole fettlements were named

Pali/lban , which the Greeks changed into Palelline or Palaiftine. A s the Greeks wrote

Palai for Pali, they rendered the word Paliputra, by Pa la igorm, whiéh allo means the

offspring of Pali : but they fometimes retain the Sanfcrit word for fan , and the town of

Palapatrai to this day called Paliputra , by the natives , flood on the {hore of the H el

lefpont.”

(Wilford. Maurice.)

It has efcaped the notice of thefe learned men , that S ir Ifaac Newton afl'

erts Pelafgu s

was one of the race of the peg/tan king: of Egypt, made fugitives by M i/jbbragmut/Jofi r , and

that he came to Greece with Inachus, Lelex, Oeolus , the old Cecrops , and others, all ad

venturers of the fame paflor - raee. Fromont is pofitive that the Pele/giant were originally

Pbilgfi im . Parfons , in his remains of yapbet, fays , the whole race ofjaphet were firll called

Pela/giam . Dupuis thinks the name {ignified feafaring men ; at Ieali , fays he, that etymo

logy is as good as Pelaq oi , from cranes— but he agrees that they were a civilized people, and

carried,the knowledge of alphabetic writing into Latium, an honor D iodorus S iculus

gives to the Pelagi lo called, fays Nicolaus D . Ephones and other s , from one Pelagim ,

from whom Pela/gia ( the old name of Lefbos) and Pelopane/‘

w , received their names. Livy

and Pliny alfo agree, that the Pelafgi gave letters to Latium . The name Pelafgi appearsto

be of Phoenician origin , 11 59 palm , vel pale, agr icola, pallor, inde Pale: m llica dea (Bochart)to which we will add 11: gal, gens , a nation or people, forming palegoi in t nician , and

pail-

gal in Irilh, a (hepherd race or people, of which the Greeks formed paler/gal and pelargoi

R . et S . five Graeci inferuerint, aut etiam ipfi Poeni, qua epenthefi nil frequentius (Bochart.)The Pelafgi, by fome named Pelagi , inhabited Arcadia : Homer commends their martial

prowels , their paliures , and their iheep, and fays they were older than the fun. Tous les

anciens hiltoriens s’accordent adire, que cc furent ces mémes Pelage: d

’Aircadie, conduits

par Evandre, qui porte’

rent dans le Latium , la connoifl'

ance des caraétéres alphabetiques .”

( Dupuis fur le: Pela/ger .) This author then proves , that the Etrq/Z'

am were defcended

from the Pelafgoi, and furprized to find Efar in the Etrufcan , the name of God, be ex

claims , Il feroit afl'

ez curieux d’exam iner comment le culte Indien fe lie at celui des anciens

Pelafges, nu moins fous cc rapport, et les fables de la Tartaric a celles de l’Arcadie 8:

du Latium, comme nous le verrons bienté'

t dam la fable de R oma/u: et de R emm .

”This

part

Diodore de Sicile attelle, que les Pelagiat avoient an alphabet beaucoup plus ancien que celui de Cadmus, qui

probablement n’a fait que perfettionner un art dejaconnu, et en appliquer plus particuliércment les élémens 14 la

langue Grecque.

vi P R E F A C E.

part of Dupu is’s work on the Pelafgoi, we may expect in the next volumes of the Inflitut

National ; in the mean time, we will ibew that Aofizr , the old Irilh name of God, is the

Efar or J efar of the Etrufcans , the [fwara of the B rahmins, and the Elf/boar of the H in

dooftan'

s , and was introduced in to Europe by our Aire Coti , who bore the fyuonimous name

of Pala- goi or Pelafgi. See Aeyar .

Pali- putra may be fynonimous to the Irilh Pali- bothra, the town of the lhepherds, as

Ireland was anciently named by the natives Inir -pbail, or the illand of lhepherds or paliure.

Palamon was a name of Hercules , otherwife M elecar tbur , which names in Irilh fign ify leaders

of lhepherds. “W W o'

B'

raa 'i s the Milefius of Irilh hillory, who was alfo called

Diodan . S ee Deid. In the poem of Q ilian, Ireland is properly called green Er in , and

green Innisfail. The latter, fays Mr . Macpherfon , from a colony that fettled there called

Falam— true, and it was the firfl:colony that came from the Ball, under a fynonimous name

Coti, of which hereafter . Mr . Macpherfon does not inform us from whence thefe Falam

came. Scotland, fays Doétor Macpherfon, fignifies a (mall flock— Scotlan means a great or

full flock ; however, Scotland, with the Doctor’s permiflion , fignifies the land of the

‘

Scoti

or Shepherds ; in the name, the Do&or difcovered fomething of flocks or lheep, but did not

know how to make it out. Land is a Northern word, fignifying a dwelling or abode, and

Scot- land, the abode of the Scoti .

The Indo - Scythes were the defcendants of japhet, who in fcripture is called 51 3 gadul

or eldelt. When the Magogians mixed with the fons of Gbam and of Shem, as before re

lated, it was natural for them , being the greater body , to diftingu ilh themfelves as the fons

of Japhet, by the name of Gadzd or Gaodal, aname that has defcended with them to this

day. They alfo called themfelves Altear- cati and Aire- eoti or cuti , i . e. noble lhepherds, and

on their arrival in thi s country , they named it Inir -pbail or Fail, the illand of lhepherds

as they named Cadiz, Cotineufa , i . e. Coti- infe, or the liland of {beep paliure, whence

Gadir its fynonimou s name , as we {hall ibew hereafter .

Berofus, the Chaldaean , fays , the Indo - Seythen fettled on the Indus and Ganges in the

fortieth year of Belu s, the Nimrod of the fcriptures. The fcripture does not inform us,

when Nimrod began his reign : fome date it before the difperlion ; but luch a conjeéture

does not (com to fuit with the M0121i b illory , for before the difperlion , we read of no city

but Babel, nor could there well be more, while all mankind were yet in a body together

.but, when Nimrod afl'

umed the regal title, there feem to have been other cities, a circum

llance, which lhews it was a g ood while after the difperfion. The learned writers of the

Univerfal

0.

“

Univerfal H illary place the beginning of his reign thirty years from that event, and in all

likelihood it lhould be rather later, than earlier. We may therefore place the fettlement of

the Aira Coti or Indo- Scythae on the Indus and Ganges, about a century after the difper

fion, and there do we find them in the time of Ptolemy, who fays, they had five towns on

the well of the Indus, viz.

A RTOA RTA ,

NA SRANA ,

ANDROPANA ,

On the river

And between the Indus and Ganges, two,

COTTIA R A , Cor 'rts .

He fays allo they fettled in Egypt, in the country of the Gew'

atet and Prefaditet, and hadone city there, called Scyatbir. The Mafiagetze , fays S ir William Jones, fettled in India,when they were driven out of Egypt.

The Scholiaft on the Pythian Ode 4. v. 3 76. {peaking of the Colchi, (ays, quia E gypo

tiorum Coloni funt 211604 1 Seytba and thele, I think, were the Car iam of Egypt, a name

the learned Bochart derives from‘

13 Car , ovis, a lheep, infula Caris, i . e. pun Carin ,

agnorum feu ovium. vol. 1 . p . 3 76. In Irilh Caor fignifies a lheep, the plural is Caoraitb,

and hence may be derived Mal- caoritb, the prince or leader of the lhepherds, i . e. Hercules ,

or f alamort, who was called M elecar tbm , the Milelius of Irilh hillory. (See Ois and Caor.)Monf. Dupuis has lately publilhed a learned difl

'

ertation on the Leleges , Car iam , and Gretam ,

whom he brings from the Euphrates, the gulf ofPerfia, and from Babylonia toPhoenicia, from

whence they failed to Spain , &c. Les Car iem , les Leleges, les Cretois, ces peuplades

nombreufes, ii celebres parmi les Grecs. Sorties des contrées voilines de l’

t olJ rate,

(1a

PAR ADABATH RA ,

Ptsca ,

PA S IPEDA ,

SUS I CANA ,

B om s ,

Conm ca .

da gal e Pedigree, de la Baoylonie, de I’Afi r ie, elles s

’etoient

‘

avancées jufques‘

dans la

Pbe’

nieie, d’

oh, it l’

aide de la navigation, elles avoient porté jnfques dans les contre’

es

let plat reeuléer de 1’Europe, la religion , [or moeurr, les mode: earac

‘lérifi iguer do leur

premier pays .

”

(Notice des trav. de litter . de Pan. 8 . par La Porte Du Theil. ) Where

are the traces of that religion, manners, and culloms fo ftrongly marked as in ancient Ire

land

D ionyfius (Pen ) p laces them on the Penjab of the Indus, by the name of Ara - Coti , of .

whom (as we have already lhewn ) he gives a molt excellent charaé'

ter for their learning, their

navigation, and their manufacture of linen cloth ; a manufacture they brought with them to

this country, in which they excel all Europeans at this day.

That the Indo- Seytba came into Egypt under the name ofAur ita and lhepherds, fays

Mr. B ryant, is evident from Eufiathius (Comment. in Dionys.) and that they fettled in

Spain is confirmed from S trabo, for they were a known colony from Egypt,”

(Mythol. v.

3 . p. r 8 which perfeé'

tly agrees with Irilh billory. Ariflotle fays, the Phoenicians touched

firfi: at Ireland ; and Monfieur Bailly infills that the Phoenicians were originally Scythian s.

Aur ita is certainly the plural of the Irilh Aora a lhepherd, viz. Aoraitb, and we learn from

Mr . Wilford, That not only the land of Egypt, and the countries bordering on the Nile,

but even Africa itfelf had formerly the appellation ofAer ia , from the numerous fettle

ments of the Abirr or lhepherds , as they are called in the fpoken dialects of India.

”

(Wilford’s Egypt and Nile) . Heri is allo a lhepherd in the Sanfcrit, whence Aire Coti, from

Aire, care, attention.

In like manner the Indo- Scytha: or Aire Coti, named Gadir or Gades, Coti - irg/E or

Cotirg/e, an cl Aor itbe, the illand of lhepherds or flocks, which the Greeks turned to Cotimg/a ,

and Erytbia the lafl:had nothing to fay to the Erythrean Sea, or Tyrians from it ; that was

guefs work of Pliny and Stephanus, though true ;

Gadir prima fretum folida fupereminetl

ance

A ttollitque. caput geminis inferta column is.

H aec Corina/a priu s fuerat fub nbmine prifco,

Tartell'

umque dehinc Tyrii dixere colon i.

(Avienus Defer. Orb . v. 61 r .)

Gottoso- briga, (in Irilh Coti- brugh, the abode of the Coti) was an ancient city of Spain,

in Lufitauia, in the country of the Vettoni, according to Ptolemy.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

P R E F A C E.

p. 4 Procopius lived about the year 527, in the reign of Jullinian. The Pater noller

of thele Alpes - Cottian is literally Irilh

The Japhetans and Culhites gloried in the name of lhepherds. Nimrod ordered himfelf

to be called Alarm , as the Greeks wrote it, that is, lhepherd of the people, in Irilh Eile

aora he gave out, that he was born to be a proteétor and guardian , or, as it is related

from Berofus, bejpread a report abroad, rbat God bad marked bim out for a jbepberd to

bi: people. (Abydenus ap. Eufeb . Chr. p. That faith of Cyrus, H e is myjbepberd,

and lhall perform all my pleafure. Thus faith the Lord to his anointed, to Cyrus , whole

right hand I have llrengthened to fubdue nations before him .

”

The ancient Irilh or A ire Coti, mull have been well acquainted with the family of Culh,

for they called Nimrod the fixth fon, Se-purnaeb, or, the mighty hunter, a word now

grown obfolete, viz.

C U S H .

t . Fedel, 4 . Uccat,

2. Pelell, 5 . Sadhal,

3 . Ephicc, 6. So-

puirneach or the mighty hunter.

In the Pehlvi or ancient Perlian piranab fignifies a hunter, zu-piranab a mighty

hunt the lens of Culh were,

1 . Seba, 4. Raamah,

a . H avilah, 5 . Sabtecha,

3 . Sabtah, 6. Nimrod.

And Cnlh begat Nimrod ; he began to be a mighty one in the earth. He was a migbty

banter before the Lord ; wherefore it is laid, even as Nimrod the migbty banter before the

Lord. (Gen . ch. x. v. 6, 7, 8 ,

Another name the Aire Coti took on themfelves was Cael or Gael, fynonimous to

the firll, whence Cael- du ine, men of the flocks, flzepherds, turned by the R0

mans to Caledonia ; or Cael- dt’

m , the llrong holds of the Cael. See Caladb. In

Arabic Kbael and Kaal, hence the Scots and Irilh write either Gaelae

or Gaodba lg, to lign ify the Irilh or Erfe. And from J i g ,Kbael may be derived J L15 1

See Oratio Domin ica plus centum lingula, and the Oratio Dom. in diverfas omnium fete gentium lingua ;

J. Chamberlayne. Amllcrdam, 1 7 15 . See allomy IrilhGram, ed. 8vo. p. 56.

P R E F A C E. xi

al iyol a name of theHemyrit Arabs ; they are one of the mall noble of the tribes ofArabia

Felix, and their Kings, before Mahomet, were very powerful. Tbey bad a language

and a lpbabet or ebarac‘ler , difi rent from tbe otber Arabianr , wbieb bar been long lo/i .

(R ichardfon.) This tribe may have been a mixture of our Indo- Scy the with the Omanim

of Arabia Felix of the Perfian gulph, the Fir d’Oman of Irilh billory .

After the difperfion , continues Irilh billory, the Gaodhal or Gael, that is the Japhetm

or Magogians, wandered about the plains of‘

S einar, where Pbenias Pbarfizi, alias Phenius

Pharfaid the interpreter, fet up fchools of inllruétion , and attempted to recover the Goirti

gbea rn , the primitive tongue. Goirtighearn, the un iverfal language before the confufion of

tongues , (Keating, O’B rien , Shaw.) Ch. Armenian n

'

u gart, radix arboris ct cujuf

que rei, ut prudentiae (Call . ) Gberu , lingua ( id. ) goirtighenrn , the radix verborum ; the tree

was the metaphor of literature, of which hereafter. Could any thing have b een more na

tural or more neceflhry, than that a mixture of people, finding a confufion of di

aleéls ,

lhould think of reforming a language amongll them, that they might underlland each

Fenian armed ro bai fir na farfa igbi , Oga , i . e. flgaltal ar flair 2 re fogail in fecal fa

ileenula in doma in, do fogbla na mbear la fan'

jean i. e. farr i/l , focal Greaeda , Divas a deir

eeirt Latin, that is, Fenius , our ancellor , or rather primitive ancellor,‘ learned in anti

quity, was Oga , an explorer of wifdom ; he wrote the genealogy of the world, he tauglt

the (fargyitan) pure ( the golden) language called in Greek farri/t, in true Latin Divas.

This pafl'

age is taken from the Book of Ballymote, an ancient MSS . which agrees with

what A thenarus fays of Pbcnix, pbanieia lingua fi ripfi rat re: patr ias .—Farifean , is the Ch.

rim pbar tfi n , aureum ; andfarri/l, I prefume, is the Greek Q I'

ge' optimus, excellentiflimus.

When Cadmus came into Beotia he dedim ted a temple to Oga , that is , to Minerva. Laos

demon x ereéled one to Oga near his city. Monfieur Fourmont difcovered it after much

fearch- and on the end of a llone he difcovered this infcription C[A Ogai, to Oga.

The name Pbarji lhews it to be or iginal, from the Chaldee wa s) pbarar , explicare, ex

planare, whence Pbara t-jbcal or Form -focal , as now written , in Irilh, fignifies a Lexicon, an

Etymologicon ; and Fauna: was another name of Thoth, or t aix, the fecond fon of

c a Agenor,

Armed, adjeélive of am , origin , root. flock, fynonimoul toAd air . A r area . i. q .

J‘

Eatr. flit?»

er igo. Ch. mutt aram a any s tar , the fame.

P R E F A C E.

Agenor, whole firll lon Cadmus is fuppofed to have taught the Greeks ; hence thele names

were adopted in after ages, for no fuch perfonages exilled.

Irilh billory then lays , that their ancellors led by Nial, fettled in Egypt, that they failed

the fleets of Pharaoh, and that they were at Caper .Cberotb or the village of Cheroth, at the

time the Ifraelites crofl'

ed the R ed Sea, which Mofes fays was performed at Pi - b’

Cberotb or .

the haven of Cheroth .

‘ They add, that they ofl'

ered to tranfport the Ifraelites acrofs the

R ed Sea, which was not accepted, probably that the miracle of the pafl'

age might be the

greater ; but this offer appears to have laid the foundation of friendlhip between them and

the Ifi'

aelites, for when the Gaodhal were fettled at Bethfan or Scythopolis , in Palelline, (or

Pallillhan , the country of the lhepherds) the Hebrew writers notice, that they lived on

friendly terms with the inhabitants of B ethfan , from them named Scytbopolir , in the time of

the Maccabees (ad Maccab . c. x11. v.

“

The Fir Bolg or Bolognes, a fierce and ware people, were feated at the mouth of the

Indus . To the well, on the Perlino gulph, were the Dedanites , and on the oppofite lhore

were the Omanite: with each of thele the Indo Scythae mixed, recorded in Irilh billory

under the names ofFir Bolg, Fir D’Oman and Tua tb -Dadan , or the Harnfpices of Dadan.

Ebn Haukal , an Arabian traveller of the tenth century, then found thele people in the

fame fitnation . This valuable author has been lately tranllated into Englilh, by S ir William

Oufeley : from this mixture were formed the ancient Perfians. Perlas elle originitus Scythas

( Amm. Marc. Plinius , See.) and this mixture formed the Pheni of the Irilh, and the Phoeni

cians, of Grecian hillory .

Mr . Pennant, in his View of H indoflan , places a great body of the Bolognes three de

grees wellward of the Indus, in the country of Makran , at the head of the Nethink river

this is llill within the territory of Indo- Scythia but Ebn H aukal found fome at the mouth

of the Indus, to the eallward of it. The charaéler given by Haukal, and all the Arab ian

H ence alfo they might have been named Scuthi and Sacz , that is, lirilors , lhipmen , from fcut or feud, a lhip.

Ch. 8: H eb . mu; Sachu, r'nntv Sachut, natatio. Syriac ttno Sacha, natavit. (Vindication, Introd. p. xxvii. )

Nial was the leader of this great flock of lhepherds into Egypt. has nahal, duxit pafcendi canfs , ut pallor gregem.

Nial faebeta u‘

iginge Pba raob, Nial failed or navigated the (uiginge) fleet of Pharaoh f not underflood by the

wretched tranllators , mull have been read by them, Nialfi buit ingbea‘

Pbaraob, Nial married Scorn, daughter of

Pharaoh . Uiginge, a fleet of lh ips, is a very ancient word, from m'

ge a lhip, and inge many . H ence Ogae, the

Phe nician name of Neptune, and the Ga ges or Noah of the Greeks . In the Scandian alga a lhip, and hence

the old Latin been a lhip, and the Irilh urea, bnla a filhing fmack, in the fouth, Egyptian Ogai, and

gills } a {hip (Kirchef ) Got} aWe (W°id° 3 8W"Dia‘)

P R E F A C E. xiii

writers, of thele Bolognes, perfeétly agrees with that given of the Bolg of Irilh billory ,

by Irilh writers , viz. of having been ferocious , quarrelfome, and robbers.

In the vicinity of the Bologues were the race of Omarah, who were remarkable pirates ,

(Ebn Haukal, p. a name apparently preferved in the Irilh language, viz. fomarab, a’

pirate : F. is the ph . of the Egyptians, the59 phi . of the Chaldaeans and Q F. of the

Arabs , which Golius names , particula infeparabilis, of which there are many examples in

the Irilh language.

Our A ire Coti at length left their Afiatic domin ions— they failed, fays their billory a

man Eigipt, from the Egyptian harbour. Keating, being ignorant of ancient geography,

tranllates this, from the mouth of the Nile —the Egyptian harbour is evidently the par ties

Egyptia ns of Tyre. From the Odylfey we can colleél , that there was lo frequent commerce

between the Egyptians and Phoenicians , that the principal harbour ofTyre was named the

Egyptian. Portus geminu s , unus S idoni objeétus , alter E gypto, (Curtius.) Adhuc opu .

lenta S idon , antequam i Per/is eaperetur , maritimarum urbium maxima, (Pompom ) Aprés

que Tyr fut parvenue an degré de fplendeur , fon principal port fut appellé le port

Eygptien. From the Egyptian port they failed down the Mediterranean, colonizing Malta;

S icily , and Crete, and at length fettled'at Gadir (or Sheep illand) in Spain .

S icily was named Gutbia , tha t is, land covered by the fea at high water, falt marlhes,

whence Guata an old name of Waterford . Ch. stun guta. Ar. d o); Gutab

, terra moli

lior, aquis irrigua, (Gol.) Caorith, (now Crete) the pl. of Caor , a lheep, or lheep illand.

m in“ Km we?! ”own " St crit Creta pal'

cuum pallorum , fynonimous to which Palellina (or

polar- tan , the country”

of lheep) was called Ker itba by the Arab ians. In Giggeio Nh‘

ip

Ker itba Arabibus, ell Palaellina regfo : id ipfum erat I'

M ) Cretb Syris, 8r incole

H ebrmis dicuntur Cretbi vel Cretbim. (Bochart. ) Maalat, nowMalta , from its abounding

with limellone, and other cements , from Aol, lime, cemen t ; aolam to lime or cement, and

with the prefix M aalat, cement, D573 melet, i . e. caementum ex calce et arena. Et Arabice

m‘m milat, id ipfum fignificat, apud Talmudicos , xu

'm melata pro incrullatione occur

rit. Q l in 8: Syris M a lta limi vel b ituminis erat fpecies , (Bochar t) . Melita, t nicum

ibi colonia 8: fermo Sem i- Foulens , aut Arabian potins , (id. ib.) See the Punico -Maltefe

collated with the Irilh in the fecond vol. of my Colleélanea. From A01, cement, aolam, to

lime, to cement, P. yelum, glue,ilinglafs, Ste.

Others

Some ignorant pretenders to I rilh Antiquities have afl'

erted, that the old I rilh had not the art of buildingwith (lane and mortar. See Criadh.

Others came down the Euxine into the Aoi -go or E gean fea, fo called by them, fignify .

ing in their language, a jea full cf Mand i , and from thence to Spain , and to the VVefiern

Ifles. One colony was led by Named, which fettled in Africa. The Sam of Armenia foon

followed, and thefe mull: be the B ritons D r. Stukeley alludes to. The Britons them

felves, fays be, from their firll: plantation here under Tyrian H ercules, by Phoenician s

from the Red Sea and Arab ia, had been fecluded many ages from the t ell of the world,

and as their plantation took place before Gaul was peopled, there was therefore the lefs

chance of their learning from the rell of the world, any thing more than what they

happened to bring with them. (Memoir read to the Society of Antiquaries , 3d. Dec.

And, the Doélor giving an account of a glafs urn , difcovered in the Ille of Ely ,

in 1 757, obférves, That the ancient inhabitants of B ritain , having the art of making

glafs, is a llrong prefumptivc proof, that B r itain was or iginally peopled from Tyre that

he readily difcovers the Erfe and Irilh to be the remains of that old race, who built Abury

and S tonehenge, and are buried in the magnificen t barrows around there.

”This agrees

with the Saxon Chronicle concerning S tonehenge, wherein it is faid, it was built by Irilhmen.

In a former work, we have ihewn , that theIrilh for glafs , viz. gline, is Bhoenician , and not

Celtic or B ritilh ; and we may here add, that Sioda is Irilb for filk or tafi'

ety , for which

Saide or Sidon was famous in like manner Indie or Indian , is an obfolcte word for linen ,

fignifying they learned the art of the Indians . And in B ritain they remained till driven

thence by the Walfh or Ccltae, when they were .confined to Br itannia paroa or Ireland,

and to Scotland. In their way from Spain to B ritain , they colonized Ireland, for which we“

have the authority of Ariflotlc.— Ad Gallovidiam vel Gallovan iam Scotim provinciam quod

attinet ; ex H ibernise vicin ia, frequentibufque H ibernorum in Scotiam , praecipué verb in

Gallowaniam , freto ab H ibernia tantummodo disjunétam, excurfionibus credere ell, Scotiaa

Gallowanos , exGalleria in Hi/panid , H iberniae Gallowanis nomen luum indidifl'

c (S . Bocharti

dc Ant. Gofl'

elini Vetcrum Gallorum . H ill . judicium . p. 1 1 8 1 . v.

Of this Afiatic colony there does not remain one family pure or unmixed ; they inter

married with Walih or Britons , and with the Danes and Norwegians, and thus introduced

a Scytho- Celtic dialeét, fo difi

'

ercnt from the Punic, we find in MSS . written [0 late as the

tenth century, that not one Irilhman can underlland them . Cormac, archbifhop of Calhel,

lived at that period ; he bewails the inattention of his countrymen to their o ld language ;

it is to that author we are indebted, for the greateft part of the mythology of the pagan

Irilh, which we find (0d ifferent to that of the northern nations, and fo conformable to that

of

P R E F A C E. i n

of the Chaldaeans and ancient Perfians or Parli, as leads us to allert, they were identically

the fame, and thus {lamp a validity on the ancient billory of this country. By trafi'

e with

the Phtenicians, it could not have taken place. Many examples might be adduced to

ibew, that the language of a coun try is never totally dellroyed, but by the annihilation of

its inhabitants, nor materially changed, but by the amalgamation with fome Other people ;

indeed, all over the world, children endeavour to fpeak like their father, and it may be

prefumed, that they feldom fail in the attempt.”

(Ellis, Specimens of the early Englilh

poetry. ) The language of a country , mall afiuredly, is never entirely deflroyed, but it is fit)

mutilated by innovators, as to become almoll a difié rent language, even the fyntax is altered

by them . H iber nia ab initio ab oirm i alienar am incnrfu libera perm n/it, fays Camden that

is not true, let u s hear the ir own hillorians. The Danes and Norwegians landed in all

parts of Ireland, and Turgefius, king of Norwegia, was proclaimed king of Ireland - his

forces fwarmcd in all the harbours ; they overran the.

country lo , that all Ireland was in

their hands . They placed a lay abbot in every clo iller, and quartered the foldiers in

every houfe. No more then the renowned fehools, no more univerfity or academy, nor

college for learning in all the land.

”

(Keating. M‘Curtin, 8 m. 8 m.)This accounts for the great change, which mull have immediately taken place in the old

Irilh language, not (0 with the Saxon in England—fl William the Norman

’s troops bore a

very {mall proportion to the whole population of the Ifland ; and, confequen tly, they could

not have been fafely fcattered over the country, but were, of necefiity, collected into

garrifons, [0 as to form at all times the elements of an army, which it was the object of

the feudal fyll em to council and perpetuate. There were, therefore, two clafl'

es of per

fons, whofe refpeétive languages could not be immediately affeél'ed by the conqueii:

thele were the Norman nobles, and the Saxon peafants. The firll , immured in fortified

callles with their families, anxioufly preferr ing their or iginal conneétion with France ;

afl'

ociating only with their own countrymen at the flated fellivals, when they repaired to

the court of their fovereign , and too haughty to converfc with their vafi'

als , retained the

exclufive ufe of the French language to a later period. The fecond, or nplandi/b men,

as they are frequently called, ( the cities being ulanlly fituated in plains) having little ln

tcycourfe with their foreign mailers, continued for ages to preferve the Saxon fpeech with

very little alteration , and in many provinces retain it to the prefent day.

”

(Ellis in his

ingenious hillorical iketch of the rife and progrefs of the Englilh language.)—Had the

author

5C

C

hC

xvi P R E F A C E.

author intended to have alligned the caul'

e , that the Englilh language is not more uled in

Ireland, he could not have afiigned one morejull and true.

During the ufurpation of the Danes and Norwegians, the p ure language of Ireland was

preferved in books, of which the enemy took away or dellroyed a great many . On the

cxpulfion of thele northern invaders, the Irilh endeavoured to recover their ancient language.

Schools were opened in all par ts of the llland, gloffaries were formed, fome of which have

r eached our time, and by thele we are enabled to fay with certainty, what the language was,

and how it differed from the modern Irilh.

The fame innovation took place in Scatland, and hence the Indo - Scythian language of

both countries became an Indo - Celtic, or Scytho- Celtic, as it remains at this day . Lan

guagcs expire as nations decay.

With thele northern alliances, came thole tales of northern foundation , worked up on

the balls of the Irilh name of Odian, and by thele alliances the tenets of the Indo- Scythian

religion were partly introduced into the north. Aadan , the name of the fun , as a deity ,

became Odin Ao/a r , another name of the deity, and Draoi , a wife man , a prophet, a

forcerer, became Afar and Diar , the minillers of Odin , and at length gods, and were wor

lhipped as fuch. Sec Aofar , Draoi, in the following Profpeélus .

The Irilh poems have none of that wild barbarous fire of the northerns ; all that I have

fecn are moral, replete with Oriental imagery : take, for example, the poem tranflated and

publiihcd in my Grammar of the Irilh language, 4to. 1 773 , entitled Inllruétions to a

Prince,’byMacDaire, addrefl

'

ed toDouagh, fecond fon of B rien Boirmh .

Tho’numerous thy houfehold, impart not thy fecrets to many : not every one, that flumhereth in

the palace of a prince, is fit to be intrulled with the fecrets of (late.

Punifh the robber with feverity ; encourage men of fcience with liberality ; in all your converfations

with men, let your countenance be fieady, calm and ferenc

Be this my inllrufl ion particularly attended to ; without jull caufe wage not war : yet lell thou be

efi eemed at nought, put not up with infults for the fake of peace.

Be flow in promifes , but thole thou hall made, perform . H umble the proud, proteél the weak,

punifh the wicked, and promote harmony among thy fubjeé’ts ; this is thy duty .

Unlefis thou walkell in the right way, little will it add to thy praife, that thou art fweeter than the

bloll'

omiug lime, and llronger than the oak , the king of the woods .

Make thou, thele precepts thy guide; if not, vain will it be to thee, that thy neck is whiter than

the lilly of the valley .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

xvut P'

R E F'

A C E.

Caor , and mallai is a merchant ; a forum nundiuz , in compound Gaoran-mballai , (Caoran

wallai) i. e. Tin merchants, may have formed Cornwall, lo remarkable for its tin mines.

The ancients do not clearly dillinguilh between dull and gold dull , or between tin and

lead.

In Heb . unit spher , Ch. apheta, cinis. pulvis. Nam any aphcr, pulvis , tetra etiam,

aliquando vocatur ants upher, cinis (Buxt.) The root, lays Bate, is“19 pbar , to break .

I am dull and albes, Gen . 1 8 . 27. hence in Ecclef. 1 2. 1 2. any is put for man, a word pre

ferved in the Irilh fear , phar, a man—fearann land, earth, as compofed of particles of

dull.

In Celticis aliquot funt, quas, quia plumbo abundant, uno omnes nomine Cafliteridcs

appellant. (Mcla.)

Sequitur natura plambi, cujus duo genera, nigrum atque candidum : pretiofifiimum can

didum a Graecis appellatum calliteron . (Plin .)

S tannum veteribus plumb i fpecies. (Bochart.)

B ruit is the Phoenician and Chaldee n ul ls abruf, anfwering to the Hebrew n nny

Hopbret, plumbum,ab any haphar, pulvis, vel ex up: babar , ardere qu6d facillimé

ardeat, liquefcat, 8c metalla alia liquefaciat ; vel deniqué ex“11 17 babar , arderc, excandefcere.

The lall explanation perfeélly correfponds with the Irilh B ruit—whence bruitbean , great

heat ; bruitbeoir , a refiner of gold, lllver, or other metal.H ence B ruit- tan, the country of lead and tin. Caor - tan, the fame.

—Stannum reperitur

potiflimum in Danmonicis, (Cornwall) 8: viciais infulis : plumbum in Cor itanir , (Plin .)‘

Caor is of the fame meaning, great heat, fire, fufion, a thunderbolt, 8te. confequently the

Chaldee abrut is not derived from “191? bepbar , dull, but from

"w: babar , ardere. 0 that

my words were graven with an iron pen , and (many bapbr et) lead, on a llone for ever ,

(Job . 1 9.— And from the Irilh word Tin , to melt, to fufc, in H indoollanee taona ,

comes the Englilh word tin , for that metal. In the A rab ic, we find gfll abarut, plumbum,

item e‘h. was abar (Golius ) dd ! anuk, lead, (R ich)

Lead is one of the mall imperfeél metals, and moll cailly fufed ; the old Irilh called all

metals, except gold and filver, by a name fign ifying dro/i , viz. negbed, and brafs is exprell'

ed .

by tre- negbed, or three metals, being a mixturef

of copper, iron , fpelter or zinc ; of this

metal they made fwords, celts, fgians or knives, coopers adzes, chifl’

els, 8 m. which are now

found in the bogs, together with the moulds in which they were call :m nabbgbad is

the

P R E F A C E. xix

the Periian word for drofs of metal, and fometimes it is put for metal ; in ArabicW 's ";

Hence Agha- t’enegat, the ford ofminerals, on the brook, which runs from the gold mines

in the county of Wicklow, in which brook, tin ore, copper on , iron ore, and gold in lumps

and dull are found.—Aonae, tin, lead, is not very difi

'

erent in found from enogat. Aonac

is the Chaldee 1 3W anae, ilannum , plumbum, Arab .

gjg } ! anal plumbum , ilannum , (Gig.

Gol.) a word Theodotion derives very properly from 1m anae, to fule, as the Englilh word

tin is derived from the Irilh tein lufion . From the great traillei

the ancient Irilh had in tin and

gold, aonae came to fignify a fair , 11 mart ; and from eaidre, commerce, eaidre- aonae, an em

porium ; eaidreab, fellowihip in traffic ; whence Cadreanak in Plautus, the name of Carthage.

Aur nm qnogue guo abundat infula , lays Gerald of Wales , ipeaking of Ireland, for which ma

terials their ports were more reforted to than thole of B ritain , in the days of Tacitus, melins

aditnr portrg/‘

qne per commercia et negotiatorer cogniti (Vit. Agricolae) . In an ancient Itlik

MSS . named Leabbar Lecan , it is (aid, that Tighcrmas, king of Ireland, introduced dyeing of

cloths with purple, blue, and green, and that he was the firll , that refined gold, and the

name of his refiner was Inaebdtin, that is, ikillcd in the art of fufion—Inacdan ainm an

eearda ro bearbban apbo/i , agar i Foarbbi irrtbir’Laipbir ro bearbban , i . e. luachdan was

the name of the at tili , that refined the gold, and the place where the gold was refined was

Foarvi. Afo/i is the Ch. tom aupbaz, gold. (Dan . c. to. v. 5 . Cantic. c. 5 . v. 1 Arab .

M a i fi zzet, filver, Ch. 15 pbaz , pure gold,"

tats apbir , Arab .

fi g afar , gold dull .

Bearbban, to refine, may probably be the root of tuna paro ain in the fcriptures ,

2 Chron . c. 3 . v. 6. where it is written Paw aim, i . e. Syra 8c Phoenicia fiexionc Pam ain ,

(Bochart) which fomc have imagined was Per u in the new world. Et texit domwn et aarwn,

aurmnPar-p aint, which, here, apparently fignifies no more than pure or refined gold.

By the Irilh name for this mixed metal, called brais, it is apparent that they imported

it from A lia, and from the (words and implements‘ found in the bogs, together with the

moulds they were call in, it has been proved by the King’s allay mailer of the m int, that it

is compofed of fpelter , iron and copper. It is of a colour not unlike gold, and often mif

takcn for it. Ari/iotle {peaks of having heard of an Indian copper, which was ihin ing and

pure, and free from ruil, and not dillinguiihablc in colour from gold ; and he informs us,

D 2 that

Swords , heads of fpears, hatchets , chiil'

els, gauges, bridle- bits, headilalls for horles, which are engraved in

my Colleétanea, vol. 4. The report of Mr. Alchorn, hisMajeily’s allaymailer, may be feen in the A rche ologia,

V . iii. p. 555 .

xx P R E F A C E.

that amongll the vellels of Dar ius there were lome, of which, but for the peculiarity of their

fmell, it would have been impollible to lay , whether they were made of gold or of copper.

This account is very defcriptive of bra/i , which always emits a iltong and peculiar lmell, as

the implements found in the bogs do, and they are allo free of rull.

Among the magn ificent prelents of gold and filver veil'

els, which Ar taxerxes and his'

counfellors gave to Ezra , for the lervicc of the Temple at Jeru lalcm, there were tw‘

enty

balons of gold, and but two vefi'

els of yellow lhining copper, precious as gold, or , as fome

render the words, relembling gold. (Ezra, viii.

I have been prolix on this article, becaule Pliny and Strabo ailert that the Indians had no

copper , and without copper , brais could not have been made. The learned prelate, Dr .

Watlon , b ilhop of. Landafi , in his Ellay on Or iebalcum, (Mancheller Trauf. v. ii . from which

I have extraé’

ted the foregoing article) lhews, thele authors contradii l themfelves . The Irilh

names for copper , viz . umba , and with the prefix t’umba ,

‘and bdn , are evidently the tamba

of the H indoosgand the Pa

’

n of the Idumaeans. Cron - btin , that is red copper , is the name

of the copper mine in the vicin ity of the gold mine, in the county ofWicklow. ism ! ) Pana ,

a town of Idumeea, was celebrated for its copper mines ; Ville celebre en Idwna a par fer

miner de euivre (Gebelin , v. viii. p. 26.)l Pan -

gems Thracias mous , ub i metalla reperit

Cadmus. Pliny lays it was g old, but more probably red copper. The weapons of the an

eleuts were all of brais, for although they had iron , it being a metal difiicult to be extraéled

and luled, they only m ixed luch a quantity with the copper as to harden it. Goliah had an

helmct of brais . The lpears of the Lufitauians, lays S trabo, were pointed with brais . The

Cimbrians and Gauls had brais for their weapons . The Danes made their ibort lwords ,

arrow points, and knives, of brais . (Wormius , Mon . Dan .

Thc

‘

CA L EDON I AN heroes of Os su m ibono in polilhcd STEEL !

With great deference to the learned Bochart, I would derive Lnfi tania from the Irilh

Loca l/fan , the country of lead ; for Pliny informs us , that diviiion of Spain called Lulitania,

now Portugal, befides the gold and filver, which rolled down with the lands of the Tagus ,

abounded in mines of lead, whence the inhabitants of Meidabriga, now Armenha, are‘by

him

Coire tumha an Daghda, the laered brais caldron of Daghda, the I rilh boail of having brought with them

from the Eall This is the Daghda rath of the Brahmins , in whole language eurray is a caldron, in H indooilauee,

( birooa. See Coire.

1 The owners of Cré n- ban m ines have prelented lome copper to the Mufeum of the Dublin Society, of red

and yellow colours. Cré n, fign ifies red as cron - ith, red corn, i. e. wheat.

P R E F A C E. xxic

him denominated l nbarn . Bochart derives it from the Pha nician word Luz , an almond ;

but almonds are not peculiar to Portugal, they grow in all parts of Spain ; lead was to be

found in few. Tania may be derived from the Irilh tan , vel, llan , a country, region ,

abode ; from tena im, to dwell ; from the Arabic Li la tana , manfio, hab itavit, 8c flan from

U K,“flan , the participle of wound i/i'auden , t

‘

o ilaud, to relide, dwell, place, fix ; a

word, no doubt, that had been in ule with the Oriental nations,— nanzArab. 8c Hebr .— ba

dues . lingua 89’Syra [ant ex nna familia , as Aben- Ezra quotes from Gaon ; however, it is

not to be found in any dialcéls , but thole of our A ire Coti, and the Sanlcrit.

The Aire Coti were famous for weaving linen, and for linen geer, according toDionyfius.

The Irilh for that manufaélure is anaat, or anaet, or d uart, and Indie. The firll , is the

Arab ic a qua anaet the fecond lhews plain ly they borrowed this art of the Indian s.

The profellion was formerly relpeéled, and the Tan - treabba , the tribe or clan of weavers ,

had particular privileges , lo had the Tantr avaya, or . tribe of weavers of the B rahmins , in

the original grand divifion of the Indian nation , by Menu . (Maurice Ind. Ant. V.

To the reader , who has examined the origin of the Celtae, it mull appear evident, that

they were not of the fame fam ily with the A ire Coti or Scoti.“ The delcendants of Gomer

and Magog, departed at S einar, one call , the other well, and never met, till the latter

arrived in Spain , under the name of Phtenicians.

They difi'

ered widely in the tenets of religion ; the A ire Coti or Phoenicians, and the“

Perfians, who were of the lame family , had no image worihip— all the Celtaa had. The

B rahmins had none 700 years B . C. Father Bartholomeo, who was mailer of the Sanlcrit,

and compoled a grammar of that language, and had lindied their books , declares , that be

fore that period, Sab iilm prevailed, and that their molt ancient books make no mention

of worlhipping idols. (p. 3 72 . )l Nothing can be laid of the fine arts of the Phe nicians

and

Am runt Gra ci 8c in primis JEoles prtepofito S . vocabula 8c nomina propria augere ita S tephano telle, pro

Cimbris, Skimbroi 23:1 1p ; dixere . ( lhre de L ingua Scythics . )

f This does not agree with the following extract from Langlés. Painting and lculpture were known in H in

doilan at an early period. M ani (of what country does not appear ) came in to H indoilan in the reign of

Maradie, about 1 1 3 5 years after the deluge ; he is the firll painter we have knowledge of. They lay, that hav

ing painted the portraits of the ancellors of Maradje, this prince was lo well pleafed, that he loaded him with

prelents, and then by his perlualion worihipped the piélures; which, by degrees, introduced idolatry. Sculpture

confirmed it ; a B ramin of Icharkand was the firil carver ; he praéliled at Canodje, in the reign of Souradie hav

ing become a favourite of that prince, he perluaded him to abandon the pié'

tures of M aui, and to lubllitute his

llone images . From that time, idolatry became eilabliihed, they ereéled pagodas , and filled them with figures of

men and of animals.” (Notice fur l’Indouilan, tirée des MSS . dc la

‘

bibliotheque nationale par Langlés . A n .

xxii P R E F A C E.

and Perilaus,” lays Abbé Winkelman , they left us no monuments. The Carthagi

ulans, indeed, after tbeir connexion witb tbe Greeks , had golden ilatucs . The principal

realon of the little progrefs of the fine arts with the Perilaus , m ull be attributed to the

tenets of their religious worlhip— they thought it indecent to reprelent the gods under a

human form the figures we find of M itbras , probably go no farther back than the.

Roman Emperor s , this is evident by the llyle of the works. The Irilh had no images,

they were llriél Z oroallrians —for Sabiilm was the religion of Z oroailer, who was a Chal

dman ; they were the firll that were llyled Magi ; and when the Babylonians funk into a

more complicated idolatry, the Pcrfians or Indo - Scythae, who lucceeded to the lovereignty of

Alia, renewed thole rights, which had been eil'

aced and forgotten . This reform was by

Z oroaller, named allo Bndb by the Brahmins, Indians, and old Irith .

In the reign of Rajah Nerkh, the Brahmins got the better of the followers of Budh,

and burned down their temples. (Ayecn Akbery. v. 2. p. 1

In theline of Shem and of Japhet, it leems to be univerfally confciled by Jewiih as well

as Chrillian divines, that the doétrines of the ' true religion fiouriihed unviolated till the

ambition of Nimrod or Belus, extending his dominion from Babylon through the neighbour

ing empires of A fia, introduced, with the arms of Ail'

yria, the Sabian or Chaldaic luper

llition, and polluted the altars of thetrue God with the idolatrous fires , that burned to the

boil of heaven, (Encycl.) The Gomcritcs adopted image worlhip ; the Magogians, that

formed the A ire Coti or Perilaus, did not. The Egyptians, lays Plutarch, have their animal

gods painted ; the Thebans are the only people, who do not employ painters , becaule they

worihip a god, whole form comes not under the feules , and cannot be reprefcntcd.

I t appears from Irilh b illory , that the founder of the B rahminical religion was named

Pbaranzan , a dclcendant of Budh, and that moll of the lubaltern deities of the Brahmins

were ancient Indo- Scythian kings, which are not to be met with in any of the nations lprung

from Gomer . Iullead of the R ullian Kaapala, god of the earth ; Bog, god of the waters ;

Lada, Venus ; inllead of Thor, Frigs , Tuelco, 81C. &c. of the Goths : We read, in Irilh

billory, of Mann , the Maui of Thibet, and the Menu of the Brahmihs . ‘

B udh- dearg

H e is called Mananan, the God of thewaters , which correlponds with the Menu of India, fuppofed to be

Noah : from this deity, the Iile of Man was lo called.

r n n r a c n. m u

Budh -dearg or king Budh,

Uifean, alias Socrai, the fallen angel,

S athar, God,

Narr - aicc, hell, 5. e the abode of ferpents ,

Beal'

chna,

Daghdae,

Diannut,

Bhebhin, Venus ,Den g, nature,

Gubba, mules,Eagnai li , god of wifdom,

Lugh, goddel'

s of plenty,

Cailci, preferver of the jull, i. e. Comhead

cadufa, guardian of the righteous .

Bhraine, Brain , Neptune,

Suan, god of lleep,

Rudra, the deliroyer,

Reima, god of fire, the fun,

Soma, deity preliding over trees, plants, flowers,

and many others , which I have fet forth in my Vindication of the Ancient Hillary of Ire.

land, and in the Oriental Colleétion of S ir William Oufeley , printed in London.

The pagan Irilh believed allo in Saman, the judge of departed fouls, alias,

prince of hell. The Samanwans were a flea of the Magi, lo called, I think , from their

belief in Sam , or a {late of reward or punilhment in the next world. The Samanz ans

have been confounded (lays M De Sainte Croix) with the Etamins They proceeded

from Ariana, a province of Perfia, and the neighbouring countries , and fpread themfelves

in India, and taught new doctrines .

The Etamins, before their arri val, it is laid, were in the highelt period of their glory,

were the only oracles of India, and their principal refidenee was on the banks of the

Ganges, and in the adjacent mountains, while the Samanxans were fettled towards the

Indus, ( theflat of our Aire Coti) . Others fay, that the Etamins acquired all their know

ledge from the Samanwans, before whofe arrival it would be difiicult to prove, that the

Bramins were the religious teachers of the Indians

The molt celebrated, and molt ancient of the Samanazan doctors, was Budda, who

was born 683 years before Chrifi. His fcholars paid him divine honours, and his doctrine

confili ing

Budha.

Col'

ana, alias Sockts .

Sat, a name of Brahm.

Naraka, of like explanation.

Velhnoo.

Daghda.

Darmitu, or Dherma rajah.

Bhavani.

Durgha.

Gopia.

Gonefa.

{Caleb dcllroyer of the wicked, who is yet

to come, Budha being the la“Avatar.Varana.Syon.

Rama, the fun.

Soma.

P R E F A C E.

confifiing chiefly in tbe trary'

migration of fouls , was adopted not only in India, but alfo in

Japan , China, S iam , and Tartary. It was propagated in Thibet in the eighth century ,

and fucceeded the ancient religion of Z amolxis . The Samonaeans or Buddilis were en

tirely deltroyed in India by the jealous rage of the Bramins , whole abfurd practices and

fables they afi'

eéied to treat with contempt ; but leveral of their books are fi ill prelerved,

and refpefted on the coalls of Malabar. (L’

Ezour Vedam . by M.~S . Croix, Paris, 1

Paufanius in Achaic. p. 209 , fays, that Samothrace took its name from the Samiom , that

came to fettle there. Bochart proves the Phoenicians pofi'

efi'

ed Samothrace, where they

ellablilhed thole mylteries , that appear to appertain to our Saman prince of hell the Cabiri,

or the deities (0 called, he proves, were of Phoenician origin , from an : Cabir , Hebrze is 8c

Arabibus, magnum 39’

potentem fonat. This alfo is an Irilh word in frequent ufe, as an.

afi x to proper names : thus Con - Cobbar , or the mall potent Con , is the true orthography of

the family name we call Connor. Cathal na Concobhar , Charles O’connor, or, the war

like defcendant of the illuftrious Con . Monf. Dupu is in his learned memont on the Pclafgi,

proves that people to have inhabited this illand allo ; in fine, wherever the above authors

have led the Phoenicians, we can follow them with our Aire Coti. Dupu is leads the‘

Pelal'

gi to Spain, and from thence to the B ritannic illes, il n’

efl pas étonnant dc retrou

ver des Pelafgese n Efpagne, pu is’

qu ils ont porté le culte des d ieux dc Samothrace, jufque

fur les c6tes de la Grande B retagne. (See allo S trabo, l. 3 . p. r We have lbewa in

a former work , that the names of all the Cabir i can be explained in the old Irilh language.

Among“:other pagan fefiivals, that of Saman is yet preferved in Ireland ; it is kept on

the Eve of All Souls , (the firll: of November,) and called Oidbcbe Sbambna , the Eve of

Saman, and Gidbobe Oni , the Eve of Affliction , i . e. my om’

m’

, of lamentation and amiétion .

The pcafantsfi ill go about, colleftingc ggs andmoney for this fefiival, finging

An Oidbcbe Sbambna ,

Gé dba igb dboma ina , EB’o. {fez— i . o.

On the Eve of Saman, who burns in the deep abyfs (all who (hall be condemned, &c.)

This is the roman of the Etamins, and the“mun Samar! of the Chaldeans and of the

idolatrous Jews . (7, L .~ et J, N . maxime permutabilcs .) Bochart lays, the name is derived

from Sam or Sam, the fon of Noah . Cum Semi nomen idololatris cfi'

et invifum , Denm

quidem fecerunt, fed inferorum Down. Ita 8:Typhon ab E gyptiis i f“ Smu cognominabatur,

non fine allufione manifella ad Semi nomen. Typhon, .ut diétume ll, Soil.» 8: Babon 8c Smy

appellatur,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

xxvi P R E F A C E.

rout, attacked the Hern ial again, defeated them, and. drove thofe who fled into an llland,

not far diltant from the continent, and then manning fome backs, he attacked them in the

illand : but the Hermini repulfed the Romans with great flaughter, and forced them to

retreat to the main land. This obliged Caefar to fend to Cadiz for larger (hips, with which

he pafl'

ed over to the illand, and drove them out of it. Casfar then purfued them with his

fleet, eruiling along the coafls of the Bracati and Gallicia, and doubling Cape Finilterre en

tered the Bay of B ifcay, and made a defcent on the city of Corunna, which immediately

furrendercd.

It is evident the Hermini could not return to Spain , Caefar’s fleet had feen them clear

of Cape Finili erreh which, we are jull before told, was the direét route to the Cajiter ider

where could the H ermini fly to? not into the bays on the coali of Gallicia, for Caefar’

s fleet

prevented them. Let a fchool boy infpeft the map, he will point to Ireland.

Thele Hermini fome authors bring from. Germany to Spain ; but they were of the tribe

of Eremon , (well known in Irilh billory) of the Altt or Aire Coti, who had given. the

name of Coh- nufa to Gadir or Gades , and of Coti- burgh, or Cottae- briga in Lufitan ia, an d

of Cottium in Gallia Narbonenlis ; the Coti were Indo - Scythae not Celtw.

This migration of the H ermini from Spain, being in Caefar’

s'

time , mull:have happened

about fixty years before Chr ilt ; it was probably the lafi migration of our A ire Coti from

Spain . Irilh hillory places the firli under Mdean or M ildiw , about the year 500 B. C. that

is, under Hercule: the Milaz, alias Pbe n N'

TH Dioda. (Eufeb ius.)One of thefe colonies were the Piéi‘i, who were refufed admittance into Ireland, becaufe

all the land was already'

pofi'

efl'

ed : it was recommended to them to try an illand on the call

of Ireland, and aflillance promifed if they lhouldmeet with oppofition. They purfued their

voyage, and were received as fi odi/ir , whence the name—Pbicb or He, in Irilh, is a fee farm,

a land tax, a tribute ; in the Bafque Pear. That they were the Sam of Armen ia, or

Southern Scythian s, whofe kindred, the Indb- Scythes or A ire Coti, had fettled in Ireland,

and the H ighlands of Scotland, is evident from billory and from language. Caledoninm alia

rumquo Piéior um fi lm s , E9’c. are the words of Eamen“ and plainly imply that the Pia:

and Caledonians were one and the fame people. The Caledonians had fought.

hard to main

tain their footing in Scotland, and it was natural for them to receive their new colonies

under that fyfiem , of which they had been the original authors . Alia was a fief depending

on Indo - Scythia It was the firlt governed by this confiitution, and here, fays Monf.

D’Ancarville , may be difcovered the origin of the Feudal fyltem, brought into Europe

66 by

P R E F A C E.

by the defcendunts‘of thefe very Sa m.

- The namePic}: rs clearly derived from the Irilh

Paac or Pbeac, Peac.- Feac quali Peac, qui pignorat terran . (Cormac

’s Glofs .) In Arab

J K; fi kb, a pledge, any thing which redeems a pledge xi i i afak, a tra it of land under

fief, hence LS fi k manumitting a fervant. The Ch. m o pbacba , pre fes provincialis is of

the fame root, spa-

1mm ipboteki, am ong», pignus rei immob ilis , u t domus, agri, 8cc. but what

makes this name more clear is the Irilh fynonimous , geibbeal or gabbal, a pledge, gabbail

fi ara in, a farm in fief, gabb’

aitm , a fee farm (from w: the chief) which is the ArabicMgafal a p ledge , and in the fame language M Z umeen, a pledge, furety, bdndf.

man, J IM J Z emeendar , a farmer, properly or man of cmjegaence, wbo receive: a tem

poraryfarmfrom the pr ince, wbicb be let: out in fubdivgfion: and accounts , or, i: jea n-ity for

rno revenue, (Richardfon)—and from the Irilh fi cb, fiac or fi ac, probably the Latin Veci igal

is derived—quid dillat vc&igal a tributo ? interdum confundunt haec vocabula auétores,

of the like import is the Irilh fi n a feudal tribe, fromfine a tribe Ar.

Q’s find , in oar ia genera di/i r ibm

’

t populum (Caflel.) Ar. and) la’

J akbazer, a lief, hence

the Piéii were Z eminda r: in Armenia, pic‘h

’

in Scotland, and fa dyk in England. Tlfe

pallage in the Chronicon Saxonicum, as terminated by Gibfon, is worthy of notice.

In hac autem infula (Britannia) funt quinque nationes, Anglica, Britannica, xfeu Wal

lien, Scotiea, Piética, 8c Latina. Primi hqjus term incolm fuerc Britanni, qui ex Ar

menia profeéti, in auftrali pan e Britannia fedem pofnerunt. Pellea contigit Piétos

ex aullrali parte Scythian (that is Indo- Scythia) longis navibus, hand ita multis , ad

veétos ad H ibernia: feptentrionales partes primum appulill'

e, ac a S cotis petiifl'

e, ut

ibi habitate fib i liceret. Ce terun iis veniam non volebant ; refpondent autem

Scoti : poll'

um ns nihilo fecius confilio vos juvare. A liam novimus i nfn lam hinc ad

orientem, ubi (i i vifum firerit) habitate poflitis : et fi quifpiam (armis ) refi iterit, nos

vobis fubven iemus , quo cam expugnare valentis . Tum folvebant Pith , 8r hanc terram it

parte boreali ingrd li fun t. A ullralia enim Britones occupaverant, uti antea diximus .

Tum Pifti fibi uxores aScotis impetrabant, ea conditione, ut fuam regalem profapiatu

femper a lparte feminea eligerent : quem morem longe poli ca fervarun t. Contigit delude

annornrn decurfu , Seotorum aliquos ex H ibernia ,profe&os in Britanniam hujus terrae partem aliquem expngnalfe.

”— '

l‘

lie Irith Seoti intermarried with them, for they were origi

nally one people, whence the Scotium mom in Armenia. The feudal fyllem which“

they im

ported with them, foon after became univerfal in Ireland, whence Dalgpbiatac or fiatac, Dalcair , or gair, Dal- riada , Dal- m ine, all fignifying, do] , i . e. a tribe, under feudal tenure

n 2 Ch.

G

S0

0!

xxviii P R E F A C E.

Ch. p si-

119m ipboteka— inn rebia, Ar . to“) rubin , 8 m. 8 m. all implying a pledge or fecurity,

for all which words the Irilh Seanachies have found out a prince of the fame n ame to derive

that of the tribe from—S yr . dalba , Arab . ga l e) dalab, populus— in like manner the Dal

araidbe or tribe of ( the Ch.

"m a Yerid) merchants, is faid to be from Fiaeba - ar raidbe, king

of Ulfier, in'

the third century , notwithfianding

fi

a r ra idbe, or ear-

radio, is tranflated merchan

dize in their D i&ionaries— Saorgbeal, the lord or chief of the pledge, i . e. a feudal chief, is

the Siyurgbal of the Perfians or fief. a farm in fief, a feudal chief, is

the Z a imjbab of the Arabs , i . e. c) Z aim,a m ilitary tenant, a feod, and Shah a chief.

The Perfian JJL, Belnk, a fief, a tract of country , which a fubjeft ob tains by gifts from

the prince, by purchafe or by fuccefiion , and holds for m ilitary fervice, is the origin of all the

lands in Ireland called bulloe, ballot , bealoe.

In the Chaldee we may trace the pic/1 or pbiebt in n na paebat, praefes, princeps, dux

they are diflinguiihed from date: in Dan . 6. 7. sir-

m m war m duces et principes , and they alfo

named them Pbaneebai , wnnn Cuflodes, Confervatores, the Fineaebai of the Irilh, whence

the Feudal code in Irilh is named Fineacbar , (part of which has been tranflated and publilhedfome years ago) the pbinicar of the Chaldee, i . e. Codex, Tabula. In fine, from the

molt ancient accounts, down to the prefent hour , the government in Perfia, Tartary , India

and other eafiern countries , cannot be well defined by any other defcription than feudal.

There was one great king,‘

to whom a number of fubordinate princes paid homage and tri

bute : all deviation from this fyl'

tem fceming merely temporary and accidental. From this

cullom , introduced by the Scoti, the Englilh Scot and Lot, payment of taxes, is probably

derived.

It appears evident, fays Sir Wm. Jones , from many ancient authors of ellablilhed te

putation, that the Perlians and Scythians, tbe Soutbern or Indo Seytbiam , adds that learned

man , were one and tire fame people, — and it 18 as clear, in my opinion , that thefe mixed

with Arabians and Chaldaeans, formed the Phoenicians, whofe firft fettlement was on the

Perfian Gulph. An ancient and martial people, under the name ofGetes, Moguls, Tartars,

&c. have, at different times, poured in great numbers into the more wellern and fouthern

kingdoms. Thefe are the Seytbianr of our ancient hifiories, who invaded Perfia and the

k ingdom of the Medes ; but our beflhifiorians are apt to confound them with the Seytbian:

of tbe Nor tb (S ir W. Jones Defcr. of Alia. ) The fame learned author, in his H ill. ofPerfia,obfcrves , that the Greeks, as ufual, confound the Or iental with the Nortbern Scythians , but

WC

P R E F A C E. xxix

we need not wonder at the mifiakes of fuch writers, who have made Varanes out of the

name of Babaram.

Thefe Getae penetrated to the extremity of Corea, and from thence pafi'

ed over to Japan ,

hence theJ aponefe claim a Scythian origin , (Scheuchzer H ifi . of Japan ) and this is the opinion

of feveral A rab ian authors . (Vindication of ancient Irifh hillory , p.

The billory of the Indo- Scythians is little known to us , or even of that great empire of

the Greeks in Ba&ria, by A lexander, who were driven out by the Indo- Scythians, who pof

fefl'

ed Iran , that is , all that part ,of Afia from the Ganges to the Mediterranean

, and from

the Perfian Gulph to Karafan . Some had extended to the wefiern borders of China, and to

the illand of Japan, whofe inhab itants acknowledge themfelves to be of Scythian origin.

Monf. De Gu ignes had fiudied the Chinefe language in a memoir read before the French

Academy , he informs us, that a Chinefe (a great ofiicer) who happened to be on his travels

in Baftriana, at the time of the overthrow of the Greeks, had written a hillory of that

event— it there appears , that fome Scythians, that dwelt on the weltern fron tiers of China,

who called themfelves Getae , but named Tue- rbi by the Chinefe, hearing of their country

mens defeat, returned to their aflifiance, defiroycd the k ingdom of the Greeks , and gave

much trouble to the Parthians. This agrees with Jufiin , who fays, that Pharates , king of

the Parthians, was at that time engaged in a war againlt the Scythians , and at the fame tithe

another body of them defiroyed the kingdom of the Greeks. —Vaillant places this event in

the year 1 26 B . C. which agrees with the Scythian expedition in Chinefe billory. De

Guignes obferves, that they were the Indo Scytbre of ancient authors ; and he traces their

expeditions to the Indus and to the Ganges.

Near Calhemire, fays Dr . Parfons in his Japhet, and near Thibet, they (peak good

Irilh at this day : if the Doctor had faid, fome words were common , he would not have

erred ; fuch as Neam, Heaven or Paradife; B adb, a Deity, Ste—Lawn, for lama, an abbot,

priefi , &c.

‘

TheThibetan , or Tangut, is the facred language of the north of Afia ; it mull be clafl'

ed

with the Tartar idioms, fays Mon. Langlc’

s, who has written a dictionary of theMantchoux

Tartar language, to which he propofes to add the Sanfcrit.

The Thibetan, he fays, contains the book of Boudb or B uddha , founder of Sabnfm

or Chamanifin ; the Sanfcrit thofe of Brabma , who only altered the dogmas , and appro

priatcd

Mr. Lebedofi'

, a Ruffian, who lived twelve years in Bengal, and is mailer of the Bengalefe language, was

walking one day, very lately, in Oxford-Greet, and over- heard two I rilh milk-women converfing in their native

language- hewas able to underftand every thing they (aid, from its refemblance to the Bengalefe. (S . W. O. )

xxx P R E F A C E.

priated to himfelf the ideas of Boudh ; in a word, Bralmm was an heretical Budbyeor

Sabian , confcquently much pofterior to Boudh.

”In the reign of Rajah Nerkh, the

B rahmins got the better of the followers of Boudh, and burned down their temples , Ayeen

Akberry, V . a. p . 1 4 as before obferved.

S irWilliam Jones fuppofes Boudha to have been the fame with Sefac or Sefoftris, king of

Egypt, who by conquelt fpread a new fyfiem of religion and philofophy , from the Nile to

the Ganges , about 1 00 0 years before Chrift. In the Pali language, and among the Cin

galefe, a common name of the divinity is B azfddba . This, Mr . Chambers writes Buddan ;

F. Bartolomeo Budba and from thefe two authors I have colleéted the following corrup

tion of that name. Budda or Butta of Beaufobre and Bochart, Bod of the Arabians,

of Bodda Edrili , Boatta of Clemens A lex. and Baouth of M. Gentil. (Dr. B uchanan on

the Religion of the B tu -mas.)

This agreeswith the mythology of the ancient Irifi: which makes Pbearam n or Perm ian

(founder of the Brahman religion) the {on of Budh , and Seaca to be of the royal race of

Budh. Paufan ias tells us, that Mercury, that is Butta or Budda , one of the lbunders of

the Brahmin re ligion , was named Param om—henceM . Bailly, 1’ar

’

rema rqué queles B ram :

W ant am app /Ii : P4 3 4 1 !“NB S , par refpeé? pour la memoirs de leur once/3m: qui para

Infant cc mm. (Lett. fur ies Sciences , p.

The M of the ancient Hindus are called Tw mm Gymnofophiflzs,’

philofophers, by

Clemens Alexa—in Irilh baidb, badb, a man of learning, a philofOpher, a prophet . Sanfcrit

M , Wifi , Ch. m a bade , pm dicavi t, mm badim, harioli. Boudh i s fiyled Budh dearg,

&c. 8 m. 8 m. There were feveral in the Eafi , that took on them the name ofBudda, fays S ir

William Jones ; sfo fays our old Irilh GloEarifi , ‘Cormac, B udb, i . e. Trina, made dicirw , ia

fi nd anama iu watbar reigb. B udh, i . e. the underfianding or mental intelleéts, it was the

With the worlhip of Budh, were imported into Ireland the names of‘ his priefts, and

religious philofophers, the Garmanna, Fealmac, Fileah, Cadas or Ceadas, and Srath .

The Garmanna were the Ga man i of S trabo, and the Sarmani of Clemens Alain—they

defcended, according to Cormac from the wives of Daghdae, (the Daghda rath of the

Brahmins) - the names of thek wives wore Preng, Meang and Meabhail, and then Cormac

P R E F A C E.

Find ach ni fir deimne deanda fiatha fian,

Cian o to fas garmand, mna Daghdae do mic murchos .

A Cqfl, but not of proper men to be the lbldiers of a prince,

Pity it is the wives of Daghdas thould producechildren of ibrrow and fadnelis.

alluding to the voluntary exile from fociety , and punilhment, this call: inflicted on themfelves,

and making the dillinétion between the Garmanna of the Ir ilh, and the Garmwyn , or foldiers

of theWallh, or Celts .

Germanes autem puto dici, quos vocat Clemens Alex. Sarmanes, G. litera S . tranfmuta

tur. Allobii (Hylobii) fuerunt haeretici, de qu ibus fcribit Epiphanius , T. 3 . in H . 46.

(Gentianus H ervet. C . 2 . punt: Sarm in , et Sarmitem, homines viles, fordidi, limiles

pannis laceris et abjeftis ; pervertentes fcripturam, ct b ene dicta in alienum fenfum

torquentes, vel implicantes , turban tes fcripturas . Voter o identur peregr ine , a quibus non

abluduut dune Latinas , quae in fimili fenfa leguntur , Sarmentitius vel Sarmentarius, ct Semif

farius Buxtorf allows the words were foreign , and from B . Aruch he copies the foregoing

explanation , dwelling on the final fyllable pt: min, ha reticus . Gairm , in Irilh, fignifies a

pilgrim ; Gairmgin and Gairmgre, a pilgrim’s habit, and Gairmfcoille an afl

'

embly of pilgrims ;

the Arabs changed the final m into 6. w ; gharib , a pilgrim, ghyrmoynn, in

the H indollanee language, fignifies one that lives without rule, (Gilchrifl) and h probably the

root of the Irilh word. The Gu manan were greatly elleemed by the pagan Irilh for their

fané'

tity , and on the introduftion of the Chriftian religion , they thought it a proper appella

tion for the Ape/Her , as they were the inilruétors of the people, on divine million ; Ge rm

apollolica dignitas, Garmonna , apofloli, (Lexicon Irilh and Latin .) from whence Bullet in his

Celtic Diftionary. Gairmonna, (Irland.) les apétres. They are noted in Irilh billory by the

fynonimous name ofDeora or Dair - udaid, free wanderers , from dar to go about freely,“n“! dour , peregrinari, whence B eraur , a (wallow—Q uid fignificat vocabulum deraaf

ell ficut (viator) qui divertit quocumque vult (Rofch hafchana) and hence in the modern

Irilh Dearade, i. e. Deora -dae, a pilgrim, a wandering man .

Naaid, is the Ch. 1 3 nad or nod, moving and ternoving from place to place—G en. 4. I z.

1 3 m d a vagabond— r6. he dwelt in the land,"m and, a wanderer.

From dar , comes tar , a journey, a pilgrimage, A .

LS’J J L’ fam ily, D . being comma

table with T. - whence Ir. Tara -fi n, a pilgrim, in Sanfcrit Sawfly—ia H indoollanee Trem

P R E F A C E.

direem, vagabundus, P. derbedar .

In the Brehon laws of the Irilh we meet with the Dear - m aid and the Sa m m aid, they

appear to be the fame. Saar and Sean : fignify free, freedom ,from the Chaldaic amt: Sar ia ,

folutum, liberum, licitum. Therefore we cannot doubt of the true mean ing of the Garmanna ,

being pilgrims wandering about and living without rule, which is the literal meaning of the

H indoollanic gbyrmoyun .

Fealmac, a learned man , a monk, a fr iar, a religious perfon .—This name

originated with the A ire Coti, and defcended to the B rahm ins , under the name of Valarie

as learned as Valmic, is an adage with the B rahmins ; as learned as L5 fall] with the

Arabs. In the Ethiopic, pbali lignifies a letter of the alphabet, a man of letters ; hence

the Irilh fi almac, a learned man or fi ay'

abb, a philofopher, allronomer, &c. twatafaph, allrologus

—m'm phelia, mirificus, admirabilis.

Fileah, a prieli , nbupbileb, nu miniflre d’un temple, chez les Pheniciens (AbbeMignot,

Mem. dc Litterature.) Ch. H5! ) pbelab coluit, fervivit, ab nba pbalacb, feperare, quod ad

cultum Dci qui applicandi funt, a terr enis omnibus feparentur, (Thommafiin) S i privilegium

philofophorum ell: ( inquit Tertullianus) et utique e corum : quafi non et Scythm et Indi

philofophentur—et

‘

hos philol'

Ophos alio quidam nomine Taraboflefcos item Pbileato: olitn

appellabant. (El. Schediu s, p. z5

Ceadas, Cadas, Gadail, tranllated a Druid, although there never was a Druid in Ireland,

as Pinkerton jullly obferves : but where the word Draoi occurs in Irilh, by the modem s it is

tranllated Druid ; it fignifics no more than a wife man , like the old PerlianJ J

‘) dam ,

fapiens 8:jacerdor, (Hyde) . Cad, Cadas, lignifies holy, fanétified ; as in H ebrew, whence

D u mp Katie/him, the name of the Phoenician pricfls , according to Suidas.

Sruth, a man in religious orders , though not yet promoted to holy orders , O’B rien . )

Sanfcr’tt S/m'

facred, Ch. n w u Sbir utb minillerium, ct maxime facrum, veluti facerdotum

qui vocantur miniltri altaris (Buxt. Joel. 1 . r Sbrutb minillerium peculiare facrum . Non

ell: facerdos llando minillerium fuum obire debet (R . Sa.)—'

fi tv S ered id. cum n avy Sarut,

incidere. M iniller, quod minillri 8: facrifici idolorum inciderant fibi carnes. (Thommafs. )

After all, our knowledge of the Indians and thei r hillories, (fay the authors of the

modern part of Univerl'

al H illory) is (0 very imperfect, that we cannot determine whether

Budda be the fame perfon with Sbaka and the god of Tibet, or whether he was not a dif

fercnt

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

P R E F A C E.

Father Georgius, the celebrated author of the Alphabetum Tibetanum, thinks Budh

and Saca were the fame perfon : Kaeam eumdem ell'

e ac Buddum ; Xacte nominis origo a

Saca, Babilon iorum ct Perfarum numine. Tibetanorum litera fcribitur Soobin , quod idem

ell cum Sechia Sinenlium .

T his perfeftly agrees with Irilh billory ; they were taught this worlhip by the Dedanite

colony ofChaldaea, and in Chaldaea, lays SirWm . Jones, arole the religion of the Brahmans .

The fame may'

be laid of the Sofa/fer of Irilh billory, the Z oroaller of the ancient

Perlians .

From no other nation on earth, the Indians excepted, could the Aire Coti, Indo

Scythte , or ancient Irilh , have borrowed the words na/‘

al, for nob ility , as, Duine ua/‘

a l,

S ir, Bean ua/‘

al, Lady— and Neg/air , the old inhab itants of a country , the aborigines .

In the Hindoollanee (Mi d and Nit/h r , root, origin , original breed. Uj’

eel, genuine, no

ble, pure ; whence, Shaw in his Irilh D ié‘

tionary , UA SAL , noble, well de/Z'

ended—NA

s u n , tbe old inhabitant: of a country. O’Brien and Lhuwyd, the fame. From the Indo

Scythae it defcended to the Arabians, i l afool noble, a/‘

al fpringing from a noble flock,

efal nobility, ifnl enobled, and with T prefixed in Irilh tua/‘

al, in Arabic J A B taa/il of a

noble family, firmly rooted, from an excellent origin or flock . (R ichardlon, Golius,

‘

&c. )And from no other nation or people could they have borrowed beajb, lignifying the living

tongue, bear- ma natural fpeech, or tongue (Syr. keina , natural.) The Mahomedans, we

know, heard the people of proper H indooltan or India, on a limited l'

cale, (peaking a

bba’

jbd or living tongue of a very lingular conllruftion, the puteli dialcét of which and

chiefly (

on the poetical ground of Mathura— five words in fix, perhaps, of this language,

were derived from the Sanfcrit.”

(Afiat. Ref. and Gilchrill: in his preface to the H indoo

llauce, p. xn .)Again, from the fame author, before the irruptions and lubfequent fettlement of the

Moofulmans, the H induwee or H indooee (Sanlcrit) was to India what the H indoollanee

is now to H indollan , varying more or lefs in its territorial excurlions from the pure fpeech ,

called by way of pro- eminence the brii - bbajba , ( in Irilh breagb beajb - ena , the ornamented

language of nature, or the natural ornamented language .) Mirza Khan on the authority

of the Brahmans , calls the Sanfcrit Nag- banee, or the infernal language or funkes tongue,

compounded of S anfcrit and Hinduwee, refervcd only for the ufe of bards and minllrels.”

Wh en the H indoo: firfi entered India , as a great militant nation of Scytbianr, adds Gilchrill,

that llate alone would readily luggelt the idea of calling priclls and prophets the moatb of

Brahma,

P R E F A C E.

Brahma, the warriors were no lels the arms , the traders of courle took care of the belly, and

menials of every denomination became very appropriate feet. From the aborigines of India

the hint of a laered language, as well as many other intereliing traits of the heterogeneous

religion of the H indoos, might ealily have been borrowed at once by thele artful Indo

Seytbian Druids , and incorporated with their new Indian doétrine. (Preface xxiv. note b.)All, we have lhewn cllewhere from good authority , lprung from the Chaldaeans .

Of the men llyled Z oroaller, lays the learned B ryant, the firll was a deified perlonage,

reVered by lome of his pollerity, whole worlhip was llyled Magia (by the A ire - Coti, or nu

cient Irilh , M agb) and the profefl’

ors of it Magi. H is billory is therefore to be looked for

among the accounts tranlmitted by the ancient Babylonians and Chaldaeans. They were the

firll:people llyled Magi, they were priells (Mogb , ainm dilio: do Dbia . Mogh is a name

pleating to God, Cormac Ir . Glols. ) and they called religion in general M agia. The Perlians

of old elleemed them very highly. By Magar, lays H elychius , the Perlians underflood a

laered perlon , a profell'

or of theology , a prieli . Among the Perlians , lays Suidas, the

Magi are perlons addifted to philolophy and to the worlhip of the Deity .

”

This religion began in Chaldaea, and it is exprelsly laid of Oxuartes king of Baftria,

that be borrowed the knowledge of it from Chaldaea— cuju s lcientias faeculis prilcis multa ex

Chaldmorum arcanis Baftrianus addidit Z oroallr es. (Marcellinus.)The Z end- obe/ia of Z oroaller, publilhed by Anquetil, is a li rong proof of the above

allertion ; but it is a Zend corrupted by the language of modern Caucafians, much more than

the Z end would have been, if written by a modern A ire - Coti.

By collating the language of the Zend of Anquetil with the Irilh, the reader will perp

ccive that the mythology was that of the old Irilh ; for the perlon , that took on him the name

of Z oroaller , leems to have been the re/iorer (f Sabii/in, when the Babylonians had loll light

of the primitive tenets , and entered into image worlhip, which, as I have before ob lcrvcd,

never was allowed in ancient Perlia or ancient pagan Ireland, that is, in neither Eallcrn nor

Wellern Iran, and from the alterations in the mode of worlhip made by Z oroaller, he is lliled

in Irilh billory M ogb Nua - datb, i. e. the Magus of the new law, i . e. d id f CZ , M

non dad . Ch. t'

h datb, lex, mandatum .

The language of the Zend, Anquetil lays , is that of the mountaineers of Georgia, and

was that of ancient Iran . Of an hundred and thirty words lent me by Pallar to be written

in Irilh , in order to be compared with the thirteen languages lpoken at this day, round Cau

calus, not more than ten are to be found limilar, and not one in the Georgian dialeft—this

r a may

xxxvi P R E F A C E.

may have happened from the bad colleftion of words , for they were cholemby the late Em.

prels ; but in the Oletian and Circaflian dialeéts, there are many fimilar to the Irilh, and they

are all A rabic.

I t is oblcrved by R ichardlon , that leveral words in the Z end could not be pronounced by

a modern Perlian , thole particularly with TH . Monl. De Sacy, more learned in thele lan

guages, has produced a number of examples to lhew,that the TI: was an hiatus , as with

the Irilh,’ who read parbar , a child, a lon , pour ; dearbb

-

pbiatbar , a filler , dearo -pbiur ,

a known or acknowledged filter ; Cutbaran an onion, euaran , P. Karené. And it mull be

further oblcrved, that a mountaineer of Ireland cannot pronounce TI) . B arbra , a town , is

pronounced babra , cbeatbra four , cabara and even the country lchool-malters of this day ,

fame of whom are good Greek and Latin lcholars, pronounce Tb as T, if it be a radical

letter, and even write it lo. In a letter from one, now before me, is the following z— Ex illa

tibi ingen ita pbilantr opia—parenthefis, is pronounced parentéfis .

—De Sacy in his Mem . lur

Div. Antiq. de la Perle} oblcrves, il ar r ive ayez ordinairement que le th de la langue Z ende

j? ebange dam Ie Peblfui et le Par/i , en un a/piration airzfi de TCH ETH RO, mot Zend qui

fignifie quatre,fviem le Per/an TCH EDAR— dc POTH RE, fi le, r oam : er POUR - die Scr us

1 mm, ville, scam en Perlan, &c.

”—.Tebetr i , a name given to Ormuzd in the Zend, is

in Irilh Seatbar , pronounced Sabar , God. Perl.J LG5 3 ebubar , 8c J l} cbar , four ; R ichard

lon , Caltellus , &c.

Zend- abelta, or Zend- avella, Anquetil tranllates, the living language— lo mot Z end,

c’elt a dire wivant, defigne proprement la langue, dans laquelle l

’Avella ell: écrit, par une

luite naturelle, les lettres de cette langue. Le mot Zend- abelta, ou avella fignifie, par ole

vioant. Abella dc Z oroaltre, efl'

le fondement de la loi a'

er Par/er . H amzah“

of Ilpahan ,

lays the author of the Modjimel el tavarikh, ravaet konad az ketabi nakel kara'

eb az Abe/labZ erda/t i. e . rapport d

’apres uh livre fait lur l

’Abelta dc Z oroalire. (Zend, V. 2 . p. 3 52. n . )

Z erdultwas not the original Z oroaller— however that may be, 09 3) Z indeb certainly {igni

fies living ; in the following Vocabulary it is tranllated in the Pehlvi by maréb, explained byhomme, a man, in Perfic Q merdum.

San in Irilh (Sea in Petfian) fignifies holy, and beg in the pl. befla , fign ifies culloms, man

ners. Sanabefla would literally exprels the facred rituals, of which the book is aftuallycompoled. Sanab baa/la would fignify the holy or facred words. Bear, fignifies lpeech,as already explained. Z oroalter

I t is by this hiatus the Irilh dialeét is lo much diltinguilhed from the Celtic ; they call aWellhman B r itoIi albb, that is aflammering Briton, from his quick and hard pronunciation of the conlonants.

P R E F A C E.

Z oroalter is by Ebn Batrich llyled Juna -Hellen , and is laid to be the author of the

Z ab ian worlhip, which commenced about the time that the tower of Babel was ereéted the

Ionim were Babylon ians—Hellen was Chain , the lon of Noah, according to M . B ryant,

(Myth, V. 3 . p.

Ormuzd or djy'armuzd, as it is wr itten , i . e. God, the Tebetr i of the Z end, and the

Seatbar of the Irilh, is certainly compoled of) )l arm : or

r)! a rm and Qj

fl ized, i . e.

the firll:or on ginal Good Genius , m Irilh Arm fidh, or A rm uald, (See Us . whence [zed in

modern Pcrfian figuifies God, and lo did Arm m Irilh. The pater nolier of the firli Chriflian

m iliionaries began thu s, Ar n’

Arm ata ar neamb. Our origin (firll principle, radix) who art

in paradile.

‘

(See my Irilh Grammar, 2d edit.) A t prelent it run s thus, Ar n’

At/m ir ata ar

m am/1 , our father, who art in heaven ; atba ir and arm, are words of the fame meaning,

as explained by archbifhop Cormac,’

who lived in the tenth century , atbair , ater , atr i , origo,

primitus dicebatur , quafi pater , i . e. athar . In Arabic the words are allo fynonimous,rJ‘

armJ Jl a rum,

fi irps , origo.

f: atr , radix, films , and the Chaldee can s aram and " my

atar , the lame, . and WIDE) petar , primitus, whence the Greek and Latin Pater , and Englilh

Father . Ormuzd or the good principle was named Q dei , by the Perlians , in Irilh Dia

and Da , and Dagb- dae or the good deity . Dia, Det

fiDe, Dae, good ; he was allo named

De- thobha or the good good, or, the good De, which Shaw tranllates Jehovah, but it is

from the Chaldee no tab , N3 3 taba, H eb . nlm tob , Ar . w ig teiub , taeb ,L5 9

1“) toobe'

good; bonus ; metaph . elegans , praeltans , hilaris, jucundus , lze tus , item lub ltaiitive’

bonum ,

bonitas, beneficum, and the PerfianL5“) Dci, the de ity, the divin ity , the good principle

Ormuzd, in oppofition to Aim-man , theprinciple of evil, in Irilh a - barmuin , curled,unbleft ;

and hence D ia, God, whence the Latin Deus. In like manner we find the deity exprefl'

ed in

ancient Irilh MSS . by Ba r r , and Bar r-wan , i. e. good

— the chief of goodnels or beneficence,

agreeing with the Arabicf. Ber r , Bar r , good, beneficent, jult, equitable, true—pious to

wards God and parents , piety , &c. Sac. We allo find R eima , R ama , one of the good genu,

fign ifying compaflion ; Rami , name of an Izod or good gen ius , (De Sacy ) ; Ar .

Jrealm,

compaflion, mercy ; whence U lfi ' rabman , God, (the merciful.) From Arm, the name

of God, who has the power of blcfling, the Irilh have formed armuinam to blels, corre

fponding to the Ch D an berem and the A rab .

J ;berem, laered, venerable, D

'

ln bar’

am

to devote, to conlecrate to god, by a kind of anathema, whence, according to De Sacy ,

mount

xxxviii P R E F A C E.

mount Arman ; ili um verb montem Arman nominaverunt, quia in illo juraverant, et lcle

mutuo anathemate devinxerant. (De Sacy on B ruce’s Book of Enoch.) Of the Sidb of the

Irilh and the [zed of the Z end we fhall lpeak fully hereafter— the correlponding name

Tabarr i or Sbetr i , and Seatbar , for God, gives great realon to luppolc that Armuzd and

Arm/id do allo fignify the fame thing, Tchetti and Seathar being evidently derived from

athar and atri. Neamb, in Irilh, is explained by olar and j'

alar , vali plealure, paradile, now

it fign ifies heaven ; alar is the Phoenician V5)?aliz , aliz conven it cum D51? a lir et 1517 aliz ,

exultare, laetari, Ital, leziofo, hence the Ely/ion Field: of the Greeks and R oman s, (and

Elilla, the name of Dido, from Deidan , Ir . Els . Elis is at this day a woman’s Chrillian name

in Ireland.)

Qér'ilque luos pawnr manes ca inde per amplum

Mittimur Elylium, 8e pauci lz ta arva tenemus. V i na .

Neam correlponds with the Cbaldasan ca n naam, jucundum efi'

e. Tibet. nama , felicem,

ce lum (Georg ) Ar . naim, eale, quiet, tranquillity , the favours of God, the delights

of paradile, Per.‘

J lddam

o

naim, the houle of felicity , paradile, Ar .

(a ; J e lebli

naim, the inhabitants of paradile, the blcfi'

ed, whence the Irilh Naomb , a Saint. (Sec Eile)A s we find Arm and Arr to fignify radix, primitu s, God, may not the fynonimous

Chaldaean word c an aum, radix, be the triliteral mylierious name of God with the Brahmins ,

which I have not yet leen explained by S ir Wm. Jones, or Mr . Wilford. Atr i of the H indus,

is the firlt in their chronology, from whom lprang B rahma.

The Colmogony in the Zend is named boom de bf/HJ , evidently the Irilh ban do bear, or

eat . i . e. the origin of the creation , from eel/a to create, form, falhion , Ch. mmbafa facere,creavit Deus, whence Ar .

J “ ! afar , creavit, and the Irilh, Etrulcan , and Sanlcrit, Agar ,

Efar , (for , God, (the creator) the Azor of Sanchoniathon , and the eeyboor (God) of the

H induwee, (Gilchrilt) . In this wonderful compofition ( the Colmogony) it is laid the Bull

was firll created, and at his death , trees and plants lprang from his tail and body, animals

from his left tbigb, and man from his r igbt tbtgb, whence he was named abort- dad, and the

Man - bull— the pagan Irifli mull have had the lame ridiculous colmogony .

In former publications I have lhewn that Tar - abb or Tarbb, a bull, in Irilh, fignified the

ab, or father of tar , generation , in Chaldee art-“arm tabar - abb, from whence ' “

fin tor ,

taurus, simian tarata , vacca, ab “inn tebar , concepit. H ence the Irilh Tarfeaabd the

thigh, literally, the pillar qf generation, for, lays the Irilh author of the Liber Lemma ,

fol.

P R E F A C E.

fol. 1 4.- all genealogies and generations were wr itten on, and fignified by, tbe tbigbs and

knees of men, from tbe flood, till tbe ar r i val of St. Patr ick and we find theHebrew and

Chaldee languages exprels generation ,by the word tbigb lee the marginal notes in our

Englilh B ibles, Genel. ch. 46. v. and in many other places , noted under the word Are

in the following Prolpeétus.

The Ized, Gen ius or Demon , of the Zend, is the “ma Sid of the Chaldees , andthe Sidb or

good Genius of the Irilh ; the Sidb- bbr o

’

g, or domell ic S idh, is fuppofed yet to attend certain la

milies, and the bannfi db (bann - lhee) gen ius or angel of leparation , that is, ofdeath, is believed

to haunt certain families , and to give notice of the death of a diltant relation . Ta ibb/idb, is the

attendant or following genius, from 60 taba , following. In the Zend we find Ofeben ,

the Oifin or Oilh in of Ireland, of whom the Parlt know as little as Macpherlon did of

Oflian . In the Zend we find the Gab - Ojben ( in Irilh gui Oi/bin ) prayer to Olchen— he is

thus elleemed a good genius . When Le Brun was with the Guebres , or Parli , the priells

told him that, when Adam was thirty one years old, he begat Oujbin , and that he was father

of a numerous family, who was luccceded by yeast/id their firlt k ing, who lived 700 years ;

(Le B run , V. 2 . p. Dr. Hyde tranllates a pafl'

age fromSherifian , letting forth, that

in the time of Ojban appeared the evil gen ius Petyrab. Thele names being familiar with the

Irilh, the Chrillian miliiqnaries in this illand, formed the poem ofOjian and Patr ick, reverfing

the good for the evil genius, and the evil for the good, although the graver hiltorians allow,

that Ofiian lived many centuries before Patrick. If Q ilian had not been eltemed the good

genius, the firlt Chriltian bilhops would hardly have taken his name ; in Colgan we fi nd no

lels than fix. Whoever will read the life of S t. Patrick , and the billory of him in the nu

cient MSS . will be convinced of the truth of this afi'

ertion z— firlt, he declares that he came

from Nemh - thur , i . e. the diltant paradile, (I; neem tur ) but the pagan prielis dc

clared he was TaiIe-

gbein LS,LL; tali -jin) an evil demon ; Telebines , mali daemones

(Suidas) ;[

and that he was Sucent, the wicked, (L553 , Shuky)— then he is laid to have

vomited out fire, like a de mon , before the pagan king Milcho ; alpiciebat in vilu nofi is

Milcho memoratus : et ecce Patricius , quafi totus igneus domum luam ingrediebatitr, flam.

maque de ore ojus 8c naribus , oculis , ac auribus egrella ipfum cremare videbatur. Milcho

verb comam flammigeram a le repulit, ncc iplum ullatenus tangere prtevaluit : flamma

diffula dextrorlum divertit, et duas filias ejus parvulas in m m leéto quielcentes arripiens

ulque ad cincres combufiit ; (Sexta Vit. Patr. Colgan, p . 6 — then , the writer of his life

makes Patrick reply Ignis, quem vidilli de me caire, fides ell lanaos Tn'

nitatis, qua totus

illuliror

illullror”—This is the Perlian llory of Z erduli appearing in fi re to his dilciples all the genu

are laid to be compoled of fire. There was an altar dedicated to Oilh in, on the top of a

mountain in the barony of In ilh Owen , as there were to all other genii and deities in pagan

Ireland ; as to Cailee,D iarmut, &c. &c. ; that to Oilhin is marked in an ancient map of

that country , engraved at the colt of the Earl of Donegall, there named A lt Q ilin (now

Sliabh Sneacht)— ir is a valuable map, having the head of the Earl in one corner, engraved

by H olbein ; it was in my pofi'

eflion, and I made a copy of”

it. My friend, the R ev. Mr .

Watlon (a Wellhman ) ob tained a benefice in this barony . In a letter to me, loon after his

arrival at the glebe, he lays, I am in the midlt of poetic ground the lcenes celebrated by

Ofiian , the very names of places , at this day the lame as thole mentioned in the poems

of that or lome other bard.—The deities and lub - deities of the Irilh were fuppofed to

have dwelt on earth, and the poets celebrated the1r lublunary amours and tranlaétions, as

the B rahmins have thole of Vilhnow, &c. &c. The Din Seanacas B irinu abounds with

them ,it is a very ancient MS .

— but this MS . would not have given ,Mr .

'

M‘Pherlon the

nor thern names of the conllellations , wuh which he has enriched his poem of Ofiian. Oifin

implies radical, illullrious of delcent, in Arab . w ! a/in or ojin .

f ear isfle Gab Oji bw a— (Zend )

Je fais izechné ct ne'

aelch a Ofeben , laint, pur ct grand. Je veux lui plaire, je lui

addrefi'

e des voeux : lui qui rend les lieux grands, qui ell faint, pur ct grand, sac.

(Zend Avelta.)Abulpbaragj tells us, that Z oroaller foretold the coming of Chrill, and ordered the Per

lians to prepare gifts for him : that a virgin lhould conceive, and that a liar lhould appear at

the time of his birth, and in the centre of the liar would be leen the figure of the virgin ,

which prophecy was delivered in Barbara where Z oroaltcr dwelt. Irilh billory informs us,

that a Dra oi Baebaraeb, (a J J Qdarn , or wile man of Barbara ) foretold the birth of the

Mefiiah, that he lhould be born in a wonderful manner , and lhould be barbaroufly murdered

by the great council of his own nation (Keating, p. r 87. )— did Keating underfiand A rab ic

or Perlian to lleal this pallagc hence the Epiphany is named in Irilh Cann- aabra , the S tar of

the journey of the (J J Qdaru or) B rani, i . e. of the wile men , ( See Draoi .)

i n the Journal des Seavan s, July 1 762 , No . VII. is a lilt of the work s attributed to

Z oroaller, one of which is laid to be a Vocabulary of the Z end and Pehlvi languages .

A nquetil thinks h e has found this work, and prelents it to the public with this preface. In

the

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

P R E F A C E. i ii

Reotchen

to become great

a m 11°

us §Ualad, Sa01dhhe lees S tair - ceach, light, vifion

peace olath

horle {A imCeil- alb , a body of cavalry, Cuil.alb , a Jade of a horle

bad Bag, hence it is a negative particle

force, compulfion Saragham , to force

immortal marthannach

front, face an aigh

high, tall Uav, above, balach a giant

childlels pailde, children

lip liobar

forehead Eadan

language Bealcna

the world Dowan

a trealury Ki lie, Cillé

great Mah

he carries Beirt, whence beirthoir a porter

two

lick , dead Bann, death

root, foundation Bunn

thou Tu, Te

flowing water Srai

hard Cruaidh

king Male, Shah

fixteenth Seileamh

fix 86

three

to eat Cuire, a feall:

tenth Deacma

right hand Deas

people Duine, mankind

learned Dana, Danach

law Deac, Din

£7

31.

22?l iDraoidheacht6 2

Jez- banom

DjadouhJadu - gur

Sanat

Tchahar

Ronin

Sineh

Peerc- kenamtche Parihan

Ized Ized

Arab . M tg}; Shehid, an angel

the office ofprayer , benediétion

The prieli in the Afrin requells for him, he prays for, in the name of the Ized, theninvoked, every blelfing of life, a long life in this world, and happinels in the next. In the

office is an Afr in to Z oroaller, another to Olchen, and another to Meher (Mithra) , in Irilh,Mihr , the Sun.

Ana money

Aban

Ane water

Ang- iura a year

name of an IzedArd Ard

or good gen ius

Alp—a termination , implying chief- ii ne faut pas The Irilh prefix this word, as £ 3 b

croire que tous les noms Perlans terminés par A lp a b ilhop ; Ealcop, a bilhoP; E35renferment le mot Cheval, il

‘

fignifie Commandant, ruadh, a governorChef. (Anquetil.)

A lpal a Herbed, an ecclefiallical order under aAbldal, a dilciple

Mobed

Soib - lgeul, holy llo the Golpel ;Sapetman, a name of Z oroaller ; Anquenl does not Ar . Lu . Subab , oly, epiknow the meaning of this word, but thinks jape zme fign ifies excellent. I think it is the Irilh Solb, Dei (Golius.) g a ls “

.

m Subehat,holy , laered repeating the glory ofGod, (R ich.)

Gah FT3 7“

Pothre,

Geis, a prayer ; gels tamhrah, the

prayers , lacrifice, &C. Ste. ofTarah

Goor, a magician ; goor- dhileachd.magick

Errai, fpringCeithre, Ceathar, Kahar

R oimh

S iné , brenil, nipple, teat

Baire, S idh - bhaire

S idh

Bann - fidh, the gen ius of death ; S idh{brog, the gen ius of the houle or familyAfrinn , theMals ; Ti- afrinn, the houle

of benediction , prayer, &c. theMalshoule

Ana, riches

Abhan

An , Ana, henceriver Lifi

'

ey

Eang

i Art, God

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

P R E F A C E. u

with him, the planets and their angels, whom they call princes and potentates, and whom

they luppolo to refide in thole luminary bodies, as in palaces or tabernacles , (More

Nevochim, c. Yet this is the religion, the infidels of the prelent age dare to compare

with that of Moles—a religion, in which we lee multitudes of Gods at work churning the

ocean after the deluge, whilll their D ivine Being is alternately {leaping and waking—t his is

the religion , from which thele infidels pretend the divine Moles borrowed all his knowledge

a religion, lays S ir Wm . Jones , founded on a lyltem of delpotilm and priellcraft ; but with

the lpirit of lublime devotion, of benevolence indeed to mankind, and of tendernels to all

lentient creatures ; yet full of cruelty, folly, unnatural vice, ridiculous imagery, fuperftition,

bigotry, and detellable licentiousnels. (See Priellley’s Comparilon of the Molaic and Hindu

Inllitutions.)

The Koran gives us the idea the pagan Arabs had of Genu ; God created man of dried

clay, like an earthen vefi'

el ; but he created the Genii of fire, clear from lmoke, ch . lv.

There are certain men , lays Mohammed, who fly for refuge unto certain of the Genii ;

but they increale their folly and tranlgrellion. (Koran, c. lxxu.) The Arabs, when theyfound themfelves in a delert, in the evening, uled to lay, I fly for refuge unto the Lord

Of this VEUCY. that he may defend me from the foolilh among his people.

”

(Sale )

From the great anin iry of the ancient Irilh language, the manners, and culloms, and‘

elpecially of the mythology of the ancient Irilh, with thole of the Chaldaean and ancient

Arabs , it mull appear evident, that the ancient Irilh, or Aire,

- Coti , were the immediate dc,

femdants of the Indo- Scythes of Grecian billory, who inhabited that part of Afia, called

India Lymcrica, or of ride peg/lure, bordered by water (the Indus and the Perfian Gulph)

as the word fignifies in their dialed ; they were great navigators , as D ionyfius informs us,

t nce they might have been named Saca and Scuthi, by the Chaldmaus , from me Sachu

or n ine Sachuth, i. e. astatic, m e Sacha, or m e Sacha, uatavit, Soeba , remigavu aqui s.

Yet, as S. is a common lervile in Irith as in H elr ew and Chaldee, Coti m ay have been

turned to Scoti . The origin of ancient names mull for ever be involved in perplexity and

Words betokening things in common, as land, lea, dry, houle , mountain , river, 8 m. See.

m y be found 5113 1: or aompouuded, alike in molt languages , becaule all mankind at one

time lpoke one and the lame tongue ; but afterwards , when language was improved, by the

introdufi ip n of tcshmfeal terms in arts and {ch ers. and luch terms are found with people

m P R E F A c n

dillant from each other, almoli as far as north is from louth, we mull: conclude thele people

had one common origin, or had mixed fince the introduction of arts and civilization—for

examine,

In San lcrit, Cq/ba fignifies a dictionary ; in Irilh Gag/2, pronounced Cal/be. Caz] ? mar

bbrer‘

tbir or the great Lexicon of words, is the title of an ancient Irilh D ié‘

tionary now in my

pofl'

ellion. Car'

s -mar t is to be found in every diétionary to fignify Etymology . The Sanlcrit

Saflra , a book of lcience, as the Aflronomical Sgt/2m of the B rahmins, is allo an Irilh

wor'

d. Sea/b rar , qua/i, jar ind/[r imrambae, i. e. Seq/afar , fignifies the expofitiou of true

knowledge, r'

. e. lcience, (Cormac’

s Glols .)

Sanlcrit, Meru the north pole Irilh M ir , and M ir -

gbebrt. i . e. the head or upper part

of the Mir.'

M um'

, Sanlcrit,

.

a philolopher ; Irilh , M uine, learned ; M aintains/1d, learned people,

philolophers ; lucbd, people ; San lcrit, look, Iague, whence munnoo Iogue, people of con

temflation Sbeara , a plough-; P. Sbiyar .

The llrongelt proof of the validity of the billory of the ancient Irilh, is the language.

In the following work, it has been thought luflicicnt in many infiances to quote its afi nity

with the Arabic only, without fecking it in the H ebrew or

.

Chaldaic, becaule, according to

S ir Wm. Jones, the Hebrew, Chaldaic, Syriac, and Ethiopian tongues are dialects of the

Arabic ; (preface to Perlian Grammar . ) The fource of the Arabic language, lays R ichard

lon , lies far beyond hilloric proof. Some carry the older dialeét to the family of Haber , the

fourth in delcent from Noah : and the more modem to l/bmael, the lon of Abraham.

Bochart has given us a lift of above twenty languages, fuppofed to have been in ule in

very early ages , and in his arrangement according to antiquity , he places the Arabic after the

Hebrew, and Chaldaic, and immediately before the Phoenician . Thele authorities are lufii

cient for the antiquity of the Irilh language. Of the H ebrew, Chaldaic, or t nician , there

are no perfeét or complete~Lexicons. In all invelligations of ancient hillory , and of the

origin of nations, language is allowed to be a molt unerring gu ide, and to this we might

appeal, without referring to religion , manners, and culloms.

So much for the mythology of thei

Aire- Coti or primitive inhabitants of Ireland. If we

turn our attention to the civil and political government of ancient Ireland, handed down to

us in the Brehon Laws and ancient MSS . we lhall find it correlponding with that of the

Carthaginians, and, as we may afi rm from thence, with that-of the Phtenicians. The Irilh

were governed formerly by the Sibte and Ceadmuimir , the Sufi“: and Centumoirr of the

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

P R E F A C E.

Gear/at, or Kekbt, Ar. “ Lg Kaket, grammatica difta, traé'

tatus dc verborum con

jugationibus. (Reland, praef. p. 2. Enchiridion Borhanedin) . Kefl, Kefaiat, mot Arab. qui

fignifie cc qui ell, fuflit, lequel entre dans les titres de plufieurs livres . (H erbelot) . M L;

kafi t fign ifies rhyme, poetry, (R ich) . Urai ceacbt na Neigior, i. e. pre cepta poetar am ia

fer-ipfum, 89

’

centena carminum genera complexum ; (O’Flaherty Ogyg. p. 2 I The Lexi

conilts have therefore rendered it in Englilh, by An Acoidenee or Pr immer , (Lhuyd) . A Book

for tbe Education of Tout/J . C’B rion ) . Rudiments of Education . (S haw) . Neigior, with N

prefixed, (See the prefixes) may come from the Chald. un bogi , A r. ( j g-

t: be”, mens ,

lagacitas , or giar may be derived from gaar wildom, goo/ha wile, which correlponds with the

Sanlcrit Gofeyn , a Magus, a wile man , a prieli .

The Uraiceacht contains the Ogham or my{lerious alphabet of the pagan Iri lh, confilting

of a number of lb okes or darts, from one to five, but never exceeding five in number, like

the charaétcrs of Perlcpolis, as has been oblcrvcd by Gebelin , Bailly, and others. (See thele

charaéters engraved in my Colleétanea, Vol. v.) Volney was informed by M . Beauchamp,

grand vicar of Babylon , that bricks and tiles are daily picked up in the ruins of that city ,

u pon which fimilar charaéters are written with a nail. It is laid, S ir Joleph Banks is in

pofl'

eflion of lome of thele tiles, and that he pr0poles to have them engraved.

’

Ogham is a pure Sanlcrit word, and means the laered or myfierious charafters , as Toland

jufi ly oblcrves. S irWm. Jones confirms this from the Sanlcrit, and applies the ufc of it,

and the ancient traditions of the Irilh, together with the authority of the Saxon Chto

nicle, to prove , that thele weftern illands were fit“: peopled from Iran, and that their

language, culloms , and. religion , were the fame both in thele iflands, in Iran and Hindo/lan ,

but, that all originated in CHALDE A .

”1 Eir in , the name of Ireland, was imported by

this colony.

M illius and Gebelin are of opinion , that the Perlepolitan charafters were Oghams, ia

fcribed by Z oroalter.

Fenius or Phenius , as has been lhewn , (p. 1 founded a lchool in the plains of Shinar,

loon after the dilperfion, for the regu lation of a language or dialeé‘

t ; the confufion of tongues

certainly required luch an infi itution. By the text of the Uraoeacht, it would appear that

the

S ince writing the above, the inlcription has been engraved, and comm uted on by D r. H ager, in the

Monthly Magazine for A ugufl, 1 80 1 .

f Letter from Sir G. Young to the Author.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

P R E F A C E. ii:

To fixtar thele trees , that is, to place them in due order to four: words , fign ified to

write, whence Stair , a writing, billory, 8m. Ch .

"mmj'

atar ; Ar.;Lw fatar , lcripfit, linea

8c ordo, lericlque arborum, indeJib“ mafloor , ct,

JAG“ ; te/i ir , conlcribens, fcriba.

See Stair .

Siola, or Sbiola , a feaion, a ihoot of a branch cut off, fignifies a fyllable : lee n'm in the

following metaphors in the Hebrew.

We fhall now proceed to lhew the fame metaphor did cxilt, and was uled in the fame

lenle, by the Chaldaeans, Arabians, and all Oriental nations ; and that the Chaldaean and

H ebrew alphabet derive their names from trees and lhrubs as the Irilh does.

It mull: be recollected,that, according to Irilh hillory, Soma named the letters after treeo

and plants, and that he was the deity of the B rahmins, and of the Irilh or Aire- Coti, that

prefided over trees and plants ; and to Soma the laered ides in the well: were allotted.

Sce p. 43 .

Gbaldee and Hebrew Agobaber.

A . N. Aleph, lome tree, the trunk of a tree

B . 3 . Beth, a thorn tree

G. 3 . Ghimel, a tree that grows in mciii ground

D.

“t. Daleth, a vine

H . 71. He, the pomegranate tree

U. 1 . Van, the palm tree

H . 11 . B eth; lome very finall tree

I. a. Jod, ivy

L.

‘7. Lamed, a twig, a fmail branch L. Luis, a quicken tree

M. n . Subllantia clt quae intenditur loquendo, M. Muin, a vine

quaecumque fit etymologin, (Gufl'

etius)N. J. Nun

Ir i/b Alphabet.

A . Ailm, the fir tree, tbe plane tree, fome

lay the oak,'

Ar .

(Lg clam, lcience, the

cyprefs

B . Beith , a birch tree

G. Gort, the ivy tree

D. B uir, an oak

E. Eadhan, ivy leaf, i . o. the five fingered

leaf, from Ead, Ea, the hand

U. Ur, heath

H . Hoath, the white tha n

I . Idbo, iyo, the yew tree, E is laid to be

Eadban ivy , from Ed the hand ; the ivy'

is a five pointed leaf li te a hand, whence

the wjod of the Hebrew, fignifies ivy, and

‘

l: P R E F A C E.

Cbaldee and Hebrew Alp/saber. Ir ifl: Alpbabet.

N. 3 . Nun , the coriander tree N. Nion , the alh tree

0 . v. Ain , no name 0 . Can, the broom or furze

Ts. it. Tlade, no name

K. p. Koph, a bull rulh, an old vine

R .

“1 . Kelch, the pine tree

8 . S in

gn . Tau'

Thele feventcen Hebrew letters, Bayer

have no mom —The following, Bayer lays,

t. Zain, a fpecies of flowering lhrub

n . Teth, or Toth, the mulberry tree

3 . Caph, the palm tree

0. Samech, the apple tree

9 . Fe, the cedar tree The Irilh, as I before obfcrved, h ad no P,

the F was the 9 pc or phe of the Chal

de ans, and preferves its figure in the mo

dern alphabet; P is only 9 revel-led.

The alphabet, colleétively, is named in Irilh AB gitir , from the twp firft letters, and the

Chaldee “lib! girar , literae, and AB , that is J N, lignifies the apple tree, which was laered to

Hercules and Apollo. Fructiferarum arborum plantatio hieroglyphice’

in divin is literis

accipitur pro di/Eipliaa doéior aai. (Helychius, Pierius) . Q tin 8r Apollo mali cotonam adamavit,

apud Paulan iam legas flatuam Apollini pm cre&am . Tria larva manu poma continet

Hercules— quid vero claoa fib i velit, alibi explicamus, cum iIIam 8c rationem dfi gpliaam

i gnificare contenderemus ; (Pierius de lacr. Egypt. It was originally the trunk of the

tree, whence the branches and leaves , the letters and literary emblems proceeded.

H ence the treeof knowledge in the garden of Paradile, which a Chaldman Rabb i, named

Naham, thus explains.

mum c ap-

1 can»: my woman» r um -

1 cant: D e nim : rm 1: 1 1:‘m n ram

0 ) t fl l‘fl lm D WI

Thus

C . Coll, the hazel tree

R . R uis, the elder tree

S . Sail, the willow

T. Tine , the fig tree, Ch. Nl ‘n tinna, ficus ,

A rbor 8r fruétus, Ar .

U“ tin

lays, formed the original alphabet. The Irilh

were additional, viz

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

lxii P R E F A C E.

c m: key-

em, a vine, a vineyard, a fi ady, a fcbool, a college. Super Derb- kerem tollite

ligna. Jorem. c. 6. v. r . O ! ye children of Benjamin, gather yourlelves to flee out of the

midli of Jerulalem , and b low the trumpet in Teboa , and let up a fign (of fire, the war fignal)in Betb- kerem - beth - kerem, i. c. domum Vince —the Targum exprefl

'

es it by academy or

college- it was . lo ° called, lay the Talmudills , becaule the children [at in rows , as vines are

planted ! they law not the metaphor in its proper light. From kcrem, to prune and drefe

the vine, comes the Latin carmen a poem they borrowed it of the Greeks , with whom the

firfl cautio was lung in theatres , from a car covered with n ine brancber . The Greeks loon

loll fight of the metaphor. The Arabs prelerve it in the word Karmarab, to be prelentcd

with rich fru its, to be extolled in verle.

Ch. m m Sbara/b, R adix, Thema, vox primitiva unde voces derivatse , inflar ramoram,

expullulant. H ence the Brahminical tree of knowledge called afwatta, whole root is abat e,

and whole branches are below, and whole leaves are the Veds. (Bhaguat Geeta, Left. 1

Ch .

“u mEjbel, arbor, nemus , t han tame Elheli R abbi, lapientes magn i.

H eb . WW Saipa, a branch, a tboagbt, which arileth or proceeds from the heart, as a

branch doth from a tree, (Robertlon) .— Sa ipa, ramus , cogitaria, ramos amputare.

Heb . and Ch.

‘

lDl zamar , toprune, to ling, a long. Z ama r putavit, plallere, cantus,

a ntic, fignificatio lecandi in Zamar, perrinet lpecialiter ad vitem , H ence, with M

lervile M izmor a mufician , and the Chaldaean Mezamcr ia , the plaiter. The Arabs changed M

into B as is common ;I.) Z abar , putavit viten , intelligentia , liber , fi r ip/it, fcr iptura .

m‘m Sbilab, propago, dicitur dc planta, arbore mittente ramos in Cal ulurpatam

rcperio defalce, de Iibro, de cpi/iola hence the Irilh jbiola , a lyllable, a leftion , a part cut

of , a lhoot of the branch.

an Gizar , lecare, radix, fi llaba , literarum comprehenlio.

rer un Sbata, linea, ordo, llylus, modus 8r ulus loquendi, flruftura verborum ; Syr .

Sbita, vitis, Sbata fruétus arboris , verbum, fermo. Sbita , virgula, arbor, phrafis , verlus

libri : hence the Irilh Saotb, a man of letters ; Saotb ambal, learned, lkilfu l ; Soarb -fi eai, a

llory in verle, a learned billory. Saito, cc nom fignifie en langue Japonoile, la methode de

pbilo/bpber , d’ou le lcéle de Saito. (Diet. des Cultes R elig. )

Kit , lignum , lb? Ki/‘

an folium arboris , flm'mp Ki/tar , lcriba, notarius .

an»:Amar , ramus excellus , Syr . Amra, cantus, mufica. A s a verb , lays Bate, to

branch out as a tree, to lay , to command. Irilh, ambra , a poem, a long ; ambar , mufic ;

Emir , amir , a commander, a chief Ar.F“amir .

P R E F A C E. 13 5i

m 1»Tom b, a (hoot, inllruaion. Irilh, Oirecb, 8r Oircbedal, inllruélion . m »yar d , unde

m in bora, docere, monere, m i n more, doélor, hinc morar , m m Gall. m’

eure, mure, mu

rier, arbor fic dicta, (the mulberry tree) ergo, quo tempore Latini ita morum nominarunt,

tum intelligebant co nomine doc‘lr inam 8:fapientiam, (Tommafliu). So, Cadmar in Egyptian ,

and Tbotb in Chaldaean , fignify the moru s or mulberry tree ; they were the Mercury of the

Greeks and Roman s. May not Mercurius derive from this M ore, and caor , the fruit. See

Nob, forwards.

wan Hebai , luperlatio lermonis, hyperbole, ab main bobai , quodjpinam lignificat, ut

hyperbole fit quali lpinolus lermo , (E. Irilh, aba, abab, hyperbole , latire, lampoon.

"

1px! Ikar , radix verb i, undé caetera nalcuntur, ltcut ut ex radice arbor, 8: omnes ejns

partes quatuor radices , i . e. quatuor elemental I rilh Eocar ; Eocar fi eatb n’flfi

'ion , the root

and branch of the Mals , the title of one of Keating’s MSS . of divinity .

fi l l Nabab, to bud, to germinate, to bear fruit ; to utter, to produce, applied to the

lpeech of man ; hence an: naba, to prophecy, to lpeak in an eminent and extraordinary

manner . (Bate) .

A healthy thriving tree, to ling ; th at arann, I will ling alond.- Irilh ram ,

a long ; oran the fame.

nu Nob fruéin s arboris, fruélus lingua , verbum, fermo ; hinc was m i ld , prophcta,

fignificat etiam verbum illud, germinate, fruélificare. (Kimchi, D . de Pom).

mnn n"

1 90 Sepbir be7tapbaab, i . e. liber pomi ; libellus forma dialogi conlcriptus inter

Arillotelem 8: dilcipulos ejus ;

m 1 ! ) Para , i . e. ramus fe cundus , libellas .

nan Pcret, racemus, acinus fingularis a rad. Chald. divifim aliquid fecit, Syriacé

leonir, H ebraice modulatus ell . (Amos . vi. Peret, acin i decidui ; peretim, modulantes

vocibus in particulas quafi concilis . (Tomm . A s a noun , lays Parkhurll , it is nled for each

particular fingle grape, for as a verb it fignifies to particularize, lo, to particularize in

that is, to gam er . Irilh Pairt, mufic, a verle, a tune. A r. °°fi pardeb, a mufical mode,

tone, note.

fi r ! Dabar , verbum, arbor magna ; (

Irilh dabar , to lpeak. See abar , labar .

n ew: Grapbit, ramus . Saul fu it ramus Sycamori, i . e. ra t, legiflator , lcriba. (Medr .

Schem. Seél . Irilh Graibb, a governor ; Graibbr i , a luperlcription .

r‘m M elin , nux quercum, litera , diéliones. bin male] , loqni, moal Ch. verbum, fermo,

hinc mm poé’

fis vel cantus ell , qu a: prima fuit lcribendi 8r lerib ac philolophicé lcribendi

ratio, . ut fufiits ollcndimus in methodo legendi poetas. Turcioé M olla Doélor legis , Irilh

lxiv P R E F A C E.

Mao/an matba or wata , an acorn the fruit of the batta or vatta, the afwatta tree 0f the

Brahmins . Irilh M al, a poet.

an“: Labag, leftio, lludinm, tanta ell cognatic inter legere 8: colligere ; hinc Iabag,

verba, rationes : inde herbas, flores 8: uno verbo haze potuerint exprimi. (Tomm .) Irilh

Leagab to prune, to read

In fine mt? Saab, to flndy, is derived from rm Siab, a tree, and from an yor , the(hootor branch, m »

yam to teach. mm Siab, arbor , rami, fermo, cogitatio . Arbor arte culta

d icitur/fab. (Gufl'

etJ H ence Iri lh Saoi , a man of letters .

at» ; Amar , pro ramo olem, fertilis arboris, ponitur , Efai. xvu . 6. derivatur a rad. flb N

amar fermonem, ab homine tanquam fruftum procedentetn , defignante.— this is re .

verfing the radix.

"

D Bar , de ramis vitis fe cundae , Exech . m m. 6. 8: dc [aqua/a bumana , (C uffed—Hence

in Irilh bar na craobb, a word, the fruit of the branch ; bar , a man of letters . Ch . was:

bar claré 8: pcrfpicné loqui— cxprefli t verb is 8: charaéleribus . Nn fl n bar ita , fic vocatur

doélrina. (Cafl. ) See abar and Ieabon Et radix verb i inventa efl in me. -Seeing the root

of the matter is found in me, fays Job , xix. 28.

A R A B I C.

Among the moll learned of the ancient Arabs it was a proverb , to fay, Va konta arafi a

add flmjaratybe. I know the wood of the tree before the fruit is ripened. I know his ge

nius as foon as he fpeaks. Fqfliva allegor ia exclaims the learned Schultens, ago wer e Itguum

ejm agm eram, ante quam maturuiflét fr uéiw q’

w . Eam fic enucleat Tebleb ; dicere vult,

fe cum agnovifl'

e inter diétandnm epillolam,indicem eloquen tim ejns : idque, antequam pro

tulifl'

et carm ina, quibus femet indicabat— Lignum fignak hominem ejnfque conditionem inter

nam , externam ; proverbialitcr diélum, non car t-

upturn gli Iignum ejm , pro, non ell improbus,

impura s, vitiofns.

M l : Alak, fufpenfns fuit, d epaflus fuit fnmma arboris folia, vinum, arbor cujus

folia ramofque carpit— fi éim fi adiumgue animi , peculiaria artis ac profefiionis, nude

Taclaban, fufpenfus charaéter, fcriptnraz genus Perlicnm—dependit, adhaefit, etiam dicitur

pecus ab arbore qnnm fummitates ejus decerpit ac depafcitnr : pulcbra image pendere a

fcientns , pro iis deditum 8: adfixnm d ie, 8: pendere ab iifdem , pro cas decerpere 8: de

pafcere— fallor ui eloquentim Arabicae princeps Har ir i noller , utrumque nunc cum gratia

8:o

emphafi in unnm fenfum intexn it— pulchra imago ! (Schnlten s Not, in Hariri, Confefl'

ns

ad.)—Hence, with fervile M, Ma- allakat the celebrated poems fufpended in the temple of

Mecca .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

P R E F A C E.( me

If we could produce no other example than this metaphor, we lheuld think it fiafi cient

to pros e our all'

ertion, that the Aire- Coti or lode- Scythe , of Iran, came directly from

the Ball to Spain, and from thence to Ire land, Britain, andGaul, a lettered people . There

cannot be a llronger proof of the learned Sir Wm. Joucs’

s allertion that thele illands were

peopled from Iran , and that their language, manners, and religion were the fame. B ede and

Lhwyd agree, that the Scoti were the.

fu ll inhabitants of Britain , and B ritain was evidently ,

lo named from B r uit- tan , or the country of lead, or fill , in the Irilh language, as we have

already ibewa, p. t4. and Ireland was denominated the ifland of Shepherds, or Sheep ground.k

i . e. Fai l ; See p. 6.

The Greeks received this metaphor from the Phe n icians or Indo- Scythians. Xerxes

ofl'

ered his own jewels and thole of his conanbines to a plane tree, and was lo {mitten with

it, according to Herodotus and (E lian, as to forget his expedition—which is no more than

to Say, he was loll in thought.

Homer allo mentions a lacrifice under a beautiful plane tree.

The philolophical converl'

ations of Socrates are reprefcntcd under ils lhade, and the

academic groves lo celebrated, were formed of the plane tree. Hence Sylvie, the wood

lcience, is one of the moll elegant, and of the mall. eommaon titles to the labours of. the an»

Cleats . The Sylvae of Statius are fuppofed to be more valuable than his finib od compolitiensv

”m ed but his Oblervations on m en and things he entitles timber , which mull appear unace

countably lingular to the unlearned reader, and certainly appears a little pedantic—but, by

this ti tle he meantfound jelid wil'

dem.

Q xintilian dcfcribes thole works dill inguilhed by the name of Sylvan, as llruck out with

the impull'

e of a ludden d enture, fubite carafe“

sab re nothing can be more contrary to the

Oriental original metaphor, and to the tree alphabet of the Irilh we are indebted for thele

In the beginning of this preface I . have given an epitome of Irilh hillory, perfuaded with

my late learned friend, S ir Wm . Jones, and with Mr . Maurice, that the [ado- Scythe or

men of Iran colonized thele Wellern Illes . The Saxons, well acquainted with the people

they had fnbdued, attributed Storebenge and every great monument in England to the

Scoti , and all'

ert, that the liril fettlers of -itaiu came fi'

orn Annenia.” The Saxon

Chronicle [peaks of Ireland as fettled by'

the Scoti, before that time—it next records the

K 2

am P R E F A C E

arrival of the South- Scythians by lea allo, in long jl n’

pr, whom the Armenian Scythians

would not fufi'

er to land, and they went to the Scoti in Ireland, who advil'

ed them to go to

Scotland, where they were admitted and relided, and afterwards intermarried with the Irilh

Scoti, and gave the name to Scotland. (Chronicon Saxonicum . ) In many places they left the

name of Armenia. In Devonlhire is a river called A'

rmine, and the town and hundred are.

called Armine- ten to this day . So likewife there was a M em Scetium in Armen ia .

’

‘3 When the Sacse or Sc‘

ythes left Armenia, lays M . D’Ancarville , they leem to have

‘5 changed the mildnefs of their ancient manners : they were no longer the upright and jull

people lo celebrated by the poet Choerilus ; they now imitated the Treres and Cimmerians,

who , in the time ofMidas , towards the twenty - firfl Olympiad ravaged Afis . Thele people,

of the fame origin with the Saca , were the Scythae of the branch of Agathyrfes . Thefe

Saca ,following their example, defcended from Armen ia into Cappadocia, and feized on

that part of Pontu s nearell to the Euxine Sea. Here they armed vell'

els (for they were

great lhepherds , warriors, and navigators) and became pirates as their neighbours had

idone before . Thele Saca or Scythians having conquered A lia, they impofed a tribute lo

“2 light, that it was rather an acknowledgment of their conquell , than an iinp'

oft. A lia was

then'

a hcf depending on Scythia. In memory of their common origin , they bore the

Serpent as their Eryfgrz Armor ial, being the reprefcntative of the Generative Being, and

hence the idle flory of Scythes being begotten by a God on the body of a woman, half

human , half ferpent.”

(Enquiry into the Origin and Progrel'

s of the Arts and Sciences of

Ga m e )The Enlign Armorial of the ancient Irilh was a . ferpent twilled round a llalf, on a green

ground. (See Keating’s H ill . of Ireland, and my

—Afterwards the harp on a

green ground ; the green , becaule Ireland was remarkable for its verdure, whence it was

called the Green Bland, and fair pbail-or the Illaud of Sheep Failure .

Thele were the firll , that gave the name of Gad- baa or White GlillI to Albion , Ch .

p m u Guda’ban , and of Gui - ban or white foreigners to the Saxon s, i . e. p

u n Gui - baa ,

a namewe find for England and Englilhmen , in the Irilh diftionaries and MSS .

Thele

nm 'm u A rminah, A rmen ia, Vir Gog nuncupate s , ex Magoga provincia (Dav.

~

De Pomis , p .

A rminah, the A rabic name of A rmenia . This dillriél , according to Eallern geographers , rs much more extenfive

than the country lb called by Europeans . being in general confidered as nearly the fame with ancient Pat-this .

(Richardlon ). The eallern nations often gave the name of A rmeniah to thofe nations'

the Greeks and

Romans called Parthians or Perlians the lb is pronounced as S by theTurks and Perlians. (H erbelet) .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

~

lxxi‘v P R E F A C E.

Egyptian

Nead, wind

Niphou i, heaven

Niat, fcience, wifdom

Efoucb , a prieli

Ouini, a harp

Outouet, green

Ohi, a flock

Rako, to write

R ad, t’rad, a foot

R alh, to mcafure

R ed, rod, to .

rife, oriri

R e , to do

Rokh, a fire, incendium

Sad, to call, to throw

Shiol, gens, people, nation

Shne, a net

Shot, hard

Sham , l ummer

Phikohi,‘

a weaver's beam

Phos , more, many

Phota, anus, podes

Chello, old

Chok , to war

Hcl, helai, to fly

proclaim

Reagh

Soib , foibofgcul, holy iloty, the name of the gofpel in

Irilh

Neid, Dia neid, E olus

Neamh, neav

Nath, Dia naith, Minerva

Eafb - og, a bilhop ; calb fignifies dignity, Ar . u m ;

hufb, og dewmt, the Yogee of the B rahminsAine, mufick

Uathath

Aoi, whence aoirc, a lhcpherd

R acam, I write

Troid, T fervile

R eis, a ipan

Rad, rad a dearglus, Aurora, the rifing of the red light

R e, done

Rogh, pyra, a funeral pile for burning a h dead bodySaidoir , a thrower, a caller of darts, a foldier

Shicl, fiol feed, ifi'

ue, tribe, clan

Sén , fein

Sheod, adamant

Samh, Samhra

Figeach fighedoir, a weaver

Fé s, moreover

Putog, circulus ani. Sci: 0g, circular

Cailleach, an old woman ; cailleachas, dotage

Goga, war

Eclar, iolar , an eagle; (cit a feather) citric, a wing, the

feathers of flightSeibti, ajudgcEile

Cru

Obar

Cot, a boat

Caitfc

Geall

Gochaire, and gochman, a mailer of ceremonies

Gamb - ra

P R E F A C E. lu v

Egyptian.

Ghin, aélion Ghn im, I do, I aft

Chinnan, the countenance Gni

Ghoi, a {hip Uige

Ghiphe, to pod'

eis

Ghro, viélory Cro

Gratia, religion, bolineis Garait, a faint

Yke Iri/b Language collated will: fire Hindoo/lance.

N. B . Thofe words in the H indoollanee common to the Arabic are omitted, as they will

be found in the Irilh Diftionary.

In the Hindoollanee D and T are commutable.

D Is often changed to J, as, dhemur, jhcemur, a chairman ; duhez, juhez, a dowry.

TheNagaree has no F, and is often rendered by P, Ph.

R Is convertible into L, and L into R .

Ch is fometimes hard, fometimes foft, as Cbucbba, Kukka, Uncle, Duobbin , or Dak

bin, South ; Luebmee, or L ick/onze, riches.

Thele remarks are from the Hindoollanic Di£tionary, a mofl laborious work , compoled

by Mr. Gilchrill, and printed at Calcutta, r798, whence the following words are taken.

aghna, to kindle a fire

aci

aran, bread ; airear, diet, food

bruch

agh, alaw

falamhn’uga ; fil l, a prince

aodhan , echan

dagh

ollam

amar, pl. omra ; amar uile omra, generaliflimo,

Ar. trai l ] ameer ool oomra

aofarach. See Eclhoor

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

lxxvm P R E F A C E.

good b il

deaf bouhr

a poet bard, a poet

a bard bad, wife

a trumpet, figuratively a hard

enchantment buitfeach, a witch

a bafon baifin , from bais, water ; in the Agra dialec’

t

bhillee, a waterman, H unter’

s Trav. A s.

R ef. V. vi.

fmcll

to fmellb olah, to fmell

manner, cullom,

‘

falhion chiol, oir - chiol, cir, formerly, before

an ant

appetite

abbreviated

athletick

heinous

cul -mhairc, a wheel

ciorc, a circle

colam , to fleepcath

corra-

ghim

gun - bhuinc, ajavelin. See bonfach

c io - cras , ocras

cutach

cong, hence cong- cais, conquell ; conghail,

bravery ; congnam, to afiill, to help, &c.

cu ire, do teir a chuire, according to his hein

oufnefs

fuchara

go

cal and focal, F partic. infcp.

caint

Imus P R E F A C E.

tocha, T fervile

ceirt

caife

tacas

caom

grian , the fun

Coide, Coimhdé, God of this Irilh word,

pronounced Code, O’B rien endeavours to make us believe it figni

fies the Trinity , not knowing that“1: Cad was a name of the God

Belu s, i . e. the only one ; the Jews often exprefi'

cd God by D ipKom (Schult. Callcl) .

Katee- gur

coifire

fgaol

kartoir, kuirthoir , cruithoir

kal, ceal

caithea

lltool, liul

cailhe, calfe mor breithar, the

of verbal roots —title of a

corr , cor no comeir ,‘

even or odd

caloir

cuig

cath, war ; cathal, a warrior , a proper name,

as Cathal O Con - cobhar , which is now

written Charles O’

Connor ; Ar. kuttal, a

foldier

coir

cleas

cln , cluith

colah, cullah

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

P R E F A C E. lxxxvii

a thief, a cheat

to fwiw, to float

few

a place, a fetttlement

a fall

to pull

a divorce

to dwell

rofary, beads

a web

a foot

fire

taihgtria, a wave, the tide flowing ; ath- tria, the ebb

tearc

tria, tri

trein

tarruing, pulling

tulac, tulac- og, from locam, I dittorce, T'

fervile,teac, a dwelling

port- tu s , finging beads, I think , or beads to

fing to, a rofary, a mafs book , (Shaw) .

buzar, beads for faying prayers .

Japonefe, tfi’

rzu , beads ufed at devotion

tannai

traoih

tarra, fire ; crois tarra, a lighted flick

H ence crois - ter rai n, the proclamation- fire, a lighted fignal to take up arms,

by fending a burning {tick from place to place with great expedition

( Shaw) - it was a fire- beacon made on the hills , viz. p n taran , and

occurs in this fenfe in Efai . 3 0 . 1 7 . crois is the Ch. h : caraz, procla

mavit. By the B rehon laws, it was death to extinguilh the fire'

of

Belus , or, the crois - tarran

good

a pilgrim

hot

tacar

deorathdé

teith, hot ; teitan, the fun

fiter - ne, a harp

(can , hence feannach, a fox

fiortaire, an executioner ofmalefaélors

fiorr - alach, rape

fearb , bitter

fearrah

tal, to cut, an axe, &c. ; tailm, arms , cuttingtools ; talifg, fome infirument of war ,

(Shaw)

Yek

P R E F A C E.

teas

ulca, the beard. See alka in the Zendulla, a place of devotion in times of paganifm,

where the facred fires were kept burning ;

Whence, with T fervile, Tulla, the name of feveral of the round towers ,in which thofe fires were kept

—and hence Ulta-meas , the bonfi re- tax,

the contributions gathered by the mummers on the eve of A ll Saints .

Ulla agar‘

Clogar an Naoimb Cbolmain the Ulla and the belfry of

Saint Colman ; Ulla an teampuill, the facred fire of the temple, now

tranflated, the Calvary of the chu rch. See O’

Brien , who derives

Tul from it, fignifying the reliéts of the Saints alfo tula an teampuill,

the place where bones and feulls are heaped up

feed, breed fiol

root, origin nafal, nob le, well born ; Duine- uajal, S ir ; B ean

genuine, noble ua/b l, Madam . See Uafal in the Profpeétus .

Thefe words, ufed in common in Ireland , are not to be found in any of the

Celtic dialefrs, nor the following, viz. Ual or Uaill, as in Lhwyd. Cead

ar ual Omra, head or chief of all the nobles Ar. Ulu , lords ,

mailers, 3. lord ;r

,”lj) ! Ulu’l’Bmr, emperors , generals ; in

like manner, Uachtarard, an emperor , a Chieftain, is the Hindoofianee

ikbteard, a man in power , (Gilchrifi ) from the Indo- Scythian root

uachtar , uppermofi ; whence uachtaran, a prefident, a governor ;

uachtaran na fagairt, the chief of the priells , the high prieli— and

hence the motto of the O’

Brien family , Lamb laidir an uacbdair ,

the llrongefi hand uppermoll:

fru it ul

I am , I

H ence the firfi perfon , indicative mood prefent teufe, terminates in am,

which the Lexiconifis have exprefl'

ed in Englilh as the infinitive, viz

deaaam,to do ; ef/Z

'im, to cut off draham, to affirm , &c. 8 m.

people eile

it 6

time, fcafon aim , aimfir

videlicet eadhan , pronounced eayan . See the letter D

in the Profpeétus

one neac, eac, any one gac, every one

The afiinity of the Irilh with the Sanfcrit will be lhewn in another work . Its great

aflinity with the Punic, and Punico Maltefe, has been proved in an 151a on the Antiquity

of the Irilh Language, in which was given a tranllation of the Punic fpecch in Plautus.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

P R O S P E C T U S .

Each, Eagh, is the Perf. be}. beecb, not, none, of no account.

Gar, iongar, Ar .fig gbair , no, not,except, difi

'

erent.

Be, is feldon ufed ; be- tibb, bai - tibb, inteliate (fee tib .) P.

L5 !be, a primitive article,

or prepofition , witbout.

La. Laccir , not good ; la - baonadb, diffimulation la -graitb, ralhnefs Ch. N‘) la, Ar . ll la,

nee, non.

Amb , obfcurity, imperfeétion amadan, not learned, a fool, Ch. a nus aumm, obfcuratum.

AUGMENTATIVES PREFIXED.

Im, ioma, iomad, mead, much, many, encreafe. Ch. non bama, Ar. meet.

In , fit, proper, wan bim‘

a .

Deach, doagh, good, pure. Ch. ND“! deca. Ar . d l adukb.

Fal, to do, to aft, is often prefixed to verbs ; Ch. 5e pbal, Ar.

TH is always an hiatus in Irilh ; as, bot/Jar , read bohar,deaf; botlnja, read babra, a town

ceatbra, read cabara , four. See p. xxxvi. preface, whereTH will be found to be the

fame in the Z end and Pehlvi dialefts.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

fr n o s r n c r u s 4.

1 R I 3 H . Hmnoosr anhn.

forb. Daoinforb, deceiving mankind muir D ilfareb, deceiving hearts, flealingeadhforb,

‘

deceiving the people. ha m ; mmdmmfi n b, g the

(Keating) . See M uiredoc, pl'lllCC Of people,

the people, and 0c.

ambnar. Maitb, pardon , maithambnas , abfo

lution ; brejtb, judge, breithambnas ,adjudication .

deocbar. Gair , a call, a cry , gairdeocbar, accla

mation .

adb, Leg/am, to afcend ; laffadb, afcenfion ; Neela , blue ; Iona , falt ; raja, a king

ab, acc, to afiix ; iccadb, afiixion ; jaor , dom ; gunga, the river ; feetula, the

a . free, faoraidb, deliverer. fmall pox.

adar . Dore, dark ; dorcadas , darknefs.

Mb forW and V. I cannot avoid every Opportunity of repeating the numerous proofs of the Irilh havingloll their primitive alphabet, which Vere/in: tells us, the firfi preachers of the gospel reprefcntcd as charaéters

invented by the devil . In like manner we are told in the book of L ccan , that the ancient Dans or poems ,which were the compofition of the Dadam

‘

an or Chaldm n colony, were fully preferred, until fuch time as the

Chrifi ian faith was preached in Ireland, but that then they were dicuflac, exterminated, beeaufe they were the

invention of the devil.

If the old I rilh had no letters, no alphabet of their own falhion, with a peculiar manner of employing them,

for exprefling the organic founds of their language, and preferving the original flméture of their words , an art,

wherein all true orthography confills ; it is apparent, from the nature of things, that they could never have thought

of nfing the labial letter M with the afpirate H fubjoined to it, to render the found of the Oriental Vau, or the

Latin V, confonant. (See letter

This is not the only inflanee praétifed by the I rilh wri ters. In all words begun or ended by X, inflead of

wri ting that fimple character, they never chofe to reprefent it, otherwife than by employing two of the Roman

charaéters, viz . C3 or OS, a trouble they certainly m ight have fared themfelves , at leali in writing the Latin,

had they not rejected it as an et ie charaéter, and nonexifi ing in their ancient alpbabet; if this was not the true

motive, it mull appear a paradox; for, if the I rilh had no letters before this introduetion of the Latin alphabet,what could be their motive conflantly to reject fome fimple charaaers, and fubflitute two different letters in their

(lead, efpecially in writing a foreign tongue, to which all foch characters were equally proper and fitting : and if all

letters were equally new and exotic to them, certainly all had an equal right to be preferred by them . Yet, did

they admit X as a numeral.

A s to the I rith language, when all thofe of Europe were polilhed and refined, fo as to become new and per

fect languages, the Irilhhad neither relilh nor leifure to th ink of fuch a reform , fo as to lofe the radical words and

orthography. In the reign of Elizabeth, or at molt in the time of H en . VI I I . the Irith, like all Other languages

of Europe, began to take a new drefs, but no fooner was this attempted by the natives , than the Englilh Go

vernment

u p n o s r n c r u a

m ment took llepato extirpate its traces in Ireland, which has been the chief reafon of its retaining its purityand orthography . The laid: at that time being bent in Oppofition, to preferve i t, had no leifure to continue that

refinement, Web would’

probably have difguifed'

sts (fracture, lo as to be foch as we fee theWellh at this day .

This proceeding of the Englilh, far from being conform able to good fenfe, and towards obtaining the intended

purport and end of their defigns, was in efi'

eftdiametrically Oppofite to both ; for, in order to perfirade any peopleinto a new Opinion and a new form ofworlhip, it revolts all reafon, to think that the method of efi

'

eéting it lhould

be exhorting them in a foreign language ; for in that cafe, they mull firfi have had“

the trouble of teaching them

this new language, or wait until the people firfi rejected their own dialect, which was as elegant and as proper asthe language of the reforming minillers at that time, to exprefs all the droughts of man

’s heart, and to convince

the hearers of any truth whatfoever, in either a literary or a religious matter. A nd this blinda of the reformers,

with regard to their uniformly praying and preaching in Englilh, has been afcribed, by fome bigots , to a particularprovidence of God in favour of the Roman Catholic religion, and to the holy prayers and intercelh

'

on of the

Virgin Mary, as well as to that of St. Patrick, and his fellow labourers in this country .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

A I F

ABAIR , to fay , [peak Ch. an: bar , loqui,

to fpeak m an bebara , (onus, touus .‘

See da

5ar , labaram, bar ugbe.

ABA IRT, education ; Ar. L3 ! aha.

ABAR , ennfe ; cred 2an tab/Jar 3’ what is

the matter ? ar an cab/Jar , therefore , for that

reafon Ch.

“113 1? abor ,

‘

caufe ‘

TDVI bi mbo) ,

for the fake or ennfe of.

ABAR , pudendum ; mac an abar , the ring

finger, the child of the pudendum; matbairlardée, the ring finger, i . e. the finger of (ma

thair) the matr ix ; Ch . nuts abar , pudendum ;

Ch. m un mitt-

a , uterus muliebris, matrix.

ABHAC,’

a terrier'

dog ; Ch. pl N abak,

terra ob tegere.

ABHADH , a flying camp ; Ch . abbar ,

71 in“r.

ABOU, the war cry ; Cram abaa Butler

abou - it is . alfo ufed in calling, as , ogam'

abau ,

oba young man ; Heb . su n abom'

, Oho. Gr .

.0 Bar.

ACH , but, except ; Ch, jsi acb, fed, tan

tummodo, verumtamcu , profeéib , certE, fané .

ADHRAM, to reverence, to worlhip ; Per.

d d ! adrum, veneration , to reverence.

AID, AIDE, one ; taide, firfl, commence

ment ; traz’

de, one, firll ; car -aid, twain, (one

and one) toimb- ead, to couple one and one to

gether ; ceamaid, one lheep ceadam, firft;

Iomad, many ; orb -abad, rc- union ; Ch.

“In bad,

l bad, unus, primus , m m p kedma primus

arm abad, nuns ; A r. abad, one‘; ‘J U

rat-

ar, once ; loot} ! ab- tada, commencement ;

S anfcrit, Adam,firfl.

AIFR ION, the mafs ; ti - ag'

fr iorr, the mais

houfe, or the honfe of benedifi ion ; Ch. {WIN

[ 6 ] A I F

apbrirm , templum, 8: nomen oppidi Babylonia ,

(Calh) . Ar. U ‘

‘

l afr ian , benediction ; Perl:

taife, glory, benediction , blefling. Fan ,

another ancient name for a place of worfhip, as

Fan Lobm'

r, the chapel of S t. Lobu is , in the

county of Cork , is of the l ike fignification O 5

fan , benediction , A rab . Fan - [eac, the fame in

literal meaning as Cram-[eac, a heathen altar of

rude lione.—Notwithflanding this

explanation by'

D r. O’Brien , he molt ignorantly

brings affi rm , the mafs , from {he Englilh word

qfi n’

ng If the Chaldee apbr iun , a temple, did

not oppofe us , we might bring the Irilh affr ioa ,the mafs , from the Engliih word If

the Chaldee;apbr iun , a temple, did not Oppofe

us, we might bring the Iriih affr ion from the

Arab 55 1 afra , facrificing, but not an un

bloody facrifice, as O’Brien explains aifr ion ;

but the Arabic word fignifies facrificing (thefirlllings of lheep, camels, 8m. R ichardfon)In like manner the Irilh Daiv - Iiag, a church,

literally the fioncs of benediftion , the circular

pagan temples , we find fo plentifully in Ireland;

Per. M L; jama, a temple ; Ar . Lt d dua,

prayer ; H indooflanee LC Q doa, benediétion ;

whence dawn] , and I) "a deobura, a

pagoda, (Gilchrift) . O’

Brien brings daimb

Iiag, from a Latin and an Irilh compound, viz.

da imb for domus, and liag, {lone

Coir ~ reacam, in Irilh, to confecrate, is from the

Hindoofi . w i$ kbar , facred ; and r ucbana ,

to celebrate ; not a word in the pagan Litanyof Ireland that is not Oriental fome indeed

are lirangcly mutilated, as from the H indoolt.

peak , prayer, in Irilh beige or buidbe, devo

tion.

AIGEIS,

A M f

If ; A llod, autrefois, anciennelnent, an temps

pafl'

é . Al, ancien ; oed , par crafe ad, temps.

On a done dit ad comme oed (Bullet) . This

author is right in the explanation of the lafl:

fyllable of the compound, but much alb ay in

the firfl, for a l, all, fignifies young, infiead

of old.

A llbd, ancient, alfo formerly a n’

allod a

n’allz

‘

td in ancient times. This word, allod, is

the original, upon which the Latin allodium,

fignifying antien t proper ty, hath been formed.

No word has been more abufed

in orthography , than the latter part of the

compound ; it is written ead, ad , eed, as in

Ead- artba , noon , i . c. pafl'

ed the fign the fun

has pafled the meridian ,m y bada , tranfire. See

ALUGH’

, foft izlay ; alugbain, potter’s clay;

Ar. ui lg aluk, foft clay.

AM , mether , root, principle, primary ennfe.

See Ab, M ac. Ch. ca ts em, mother, applied

to feveral things ; a n ant, NON imma, mater ;

urbs magna, ct mater Ifrael, matres ceparum ,

matres leflionis, i. e. a , a , i ; qu ia vocalium loco

fubeunt m in t-tm ost, titulus Decalogi, l. e.

the mother of laws ; Ar. Pl am, mother ;

I

U’fv’r] the mother of the

book, the firll chapter of the Koran

Q JLgs d lrl the mother of

mifchicf, i . e. wine ;AM !(J ummu

’l’amwall,

the mother ofwealth, i . e. lheep ; v i dim if’

the mother of length, an exten

live de&rt (o in Ir ilh, amaraieb, the mother of

health , l. e. (curvy grafs.—Amailte, the mother

A 0 1

of breall -milk, i. e. a nut- (e, from the Ch. but

all laétens, pullus, infans, {1 1Walat, laé'

tantes ;

Ar . alabad, bene nutrivit infantem ;

inde Amaltbea difta capra quae Jovis fuit nutrix

(Bochart) .— Aman , the mother of water, i . e.

a river . - Awaj"an , the mother of arms , a cen

tinel ; Ar . U M l ummu’

k/Jundub a cen

tinel ; fee Afan .— Ambaon, plurality , twins ;

Ar. awar d, a pair ; amwam’

, two mo

thers ,

”

a mother and aunt, &c.-Ambgar , the

mother of weeping, i . e. afl iétion.—Amra , the

mother of grief, i . e. mourning, forrow

d ram a , the mother of harmony, i . e. a fongAmur , the mother of fafety, l. e. a cupboard.

— Emlock, themother of darknefs, r'

. e. a dead

coal.—Emaltbigba, the mother of knowledge,i . e. exper ience.

— Emdiol, the mother of

traflick , i . e. fraud .— £ mleabbar , the mother of

a book, a volume.—Macleabbar , the [on of a

book, i . e. a copy.

AMAR IM, to (peak, to argue : agar d’

am

bar fl, and he (aid in reply ; laamar , it was

faid or mentioned‘

t amar , to difcourfe,

reafon, argue . Ama r is the branching out, or

running a thing into branches (Bates) . See

p. lix. Pref.

ANAOIH IN, pity, compaflion Punico

Maltefe, bam'

ena (voce Fenicia, Agies}.

AOI , a region , an ifland ;”N at. See Ia .

AOINE,a fall, a day of aflliétion Ch.

in)

m i, jejunium , aflliétio.

AOIS , age, feafon , ann iverfary . Ch. NON

afa , ze tas , fenex, vox peregrina et m magnets

hfurpata UN fl M “

AOISE,age. Punico Maltefe 17W. Ch. N‘DN

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

A O S

d erived from Aodban or Hadban , another name

(in Irilh for fire and the fun , from Aod, fire ?

Ch. 1 mand, intenfe fire ; whence the Adonis

of thePhoen icians and theAdad of the Syrians,

which, it is faidi

,was carried into Syria by

Deucalion, a Scythian. It is much more pro

bable that this was the original name of Odin ,

than that he was fo called from B ud/J , or B url) ,

another Irilh word fign ifying fire and the fun ,

whence D19 Put, was the Apollo of the Chal

dmans, according to Bochart. ji b-onto or pa

ter B ut is the Apollo of the Japonefe ; and

l tior was an old Grecian epithet of the fun

and of Jupiter, according to Hefychius—byfome confirued the am‘bor cf illumination, corre

fponding to the Irilh B udh. There is a

‘3 luminary, which rofe, like frelh butter from

the ocean ofmilk churned by the gods : the

offspring of that luminary was Bud/m the

wife.

”

(As . Ref. V.—And this again

reverts to the Irilh bad, bad , wife . From all

thefe quotations , it appears evident that the

Irilh word Ao/‘

ar , (God) is the fame as i ar

of the Brahm ins, and the Ee/boor of the Hin

doos , the Efar of the Egyptians , and the

Uja r of the pagan A rabs , that all originated

with the Chaldaeans from m mAfa , fignifyingfire that the word was imported by the pri

m itive inhab itants of thefe iflands , from the

Ball, and carried to the Goths, in their com

mercial intercourle with them for in the

northern dialeéts the real and true mean ing of

the word does not cxiii ; if Odin and his fol

lowers had come from the Ball , we lhould find

A: or Afar , to fignify fire and the fun, as withthe ancient Irilh. See Afar , Draoi, Face.

3 A R C

A Q SAR , God ; Sanfcrit ecfliwor , a deity .

ARC, ORC, the inlide of the thigh, and

with the article L prefixed, lor e, larg and

with S fervile, jeirc, the thigh, from whence

ARC, are, a fon ; iore, iorca ire, pollerity

ioc eir ie, k indred money , paymen t for man

flaughter ; eirac, the young of any k ind ar c

lua cra ,

‘

fan of the rulhcs, i . e . a lizard ; ore

tr ia l/Jar , the thigh of the king, a king’s fon

arcmuic, fon of a hog, a pig ; orcab, fon of the

waters, a whale ; orc- crannacb, fon of a fow, a

pig Gr ianarc, (on of the fun , a dial ; So’

mar

t in , the little fon of So’

ma , the god of herbs ,

flowers , &c. i . e. a primrofe Diomarc, the

child of myftery, the membrum virile ; Rab

are, fon of vifion, fight ; Ch. and H eb . T“irk, irak, yarae, the thigh, femur et membr um

v ir ile it alfo fignifies a generation , as in Gen .

46 and 26 : All tbefoul: tbat came witb yacobinto Egypt, which came of bi t

“p" loin: (marg.

tbigbr) . Exod. r 5 : And all tbe foul: tbat

came out of 7mm loin: (marg. WhenGod blcfi

'

ed Jacob , by the angel, by the nameof Ifrael, it was performed by touching the hole

low of the tbigb, to lign ify that the blefiinglhould defcend to his feed and to his pofierity .

Numbers 5 , 2 1 . the word points direftly to

offspring : Tben tbe '

pr ie/l jball cbarge rbe

woman witb an oatb of rutfi ng, and tbe pr iefl[ball fay to tbe woman,tbe Lord make tbee a

cur/e and an oat/J among My people, when {be

Lord maker/J iby 1m ( thigh) ofifrpr ing to rot, andtby belly to[well unlefs the word here {lands

for verenda . When Abraham faid unto the

eldclt fervant of his houfe, Pal , I pray tbee,

My band under M )"

TH I GH , and I will make

A R C

thee [wear by the Lord God of heaven that

thou[halt not take a wife unto my jbn , of the

daughters of the Canaanites , amongrt whom I

dwell, but thou[halt go unto my country, and

unto my kindred, and take a wife unto my fi n

Ifane.”Gen . 24, 2. It was natural for Abra

ham to make the fervant fwear by placing his

hand on that part, the name ofwhich exprefl'

ed

the tbigh, generation , and the member of gene

ration , for he was to bring a wife to his fon for

the continuation of his fled ; and hence arofe

the cullom of faluting, by touching the hollow

of the thigh, in token of friendlhip to the per

fon and his fam ily— not in token of fubjeftion

only , as Caflellus has it ; infignnm[ubjeéi ionis ,

good adhuc fi r ‘vatur apud Indor , itemque jum

menti and this we may colleét from the fore

going, to have been the cullom with the an

cient Irilh. It was not fo with Dllian Take

now my hand in friendlhip, thou noble king

of Morven , k ing of fhells .”

(Slighe, a (hell,

is Very likefleagh, a fpear, andfluagh, an army .

Fingal may have had the title of king of hofts,

of {hells I am fure he never had .)H eb . T“yarar , femur, latus, Graecis hinc

apud H efychium Iagoxpom ; Gall. ja r ret. H inc

forfan praafixo M , ut ex particip. fit Mneos femur ,

n ifi Mum fit a N1 " yara , jurare ; quod manum

femori fupponentes jurarent, ct Deum tellem

vocarent : ut docet Gen . 24, 47 . Imo et

apud H omerum idem mos infinuatur. Iliad. n

8: Odifi‘

. N. (Thomaflinus) . See Cear the

thigh, and

Glnn the knee,the thigh , a generation , as ,

gm an trear glnn , unto the third generation .

Emir glun Finn , a nob le of the race of Finn.

And when Rachel faw that {he bare Jacob

A R C

no children, R achel envied her filler, and faidunto Jacob , Give me children , or elfe I die.

And Jacob ’

s anger was kindled againfl Rachel,

and he faid, Am I in God’s head ?who hath

withheld from thee the fruit of the womb ?

And lhe faid, Behold, m y maid B ilhah, go in

unto her ; and {he ibali bear upon my knees ,

that I may alfo have children by her .

”Gen .

3 0.

'

v. r , 2, 3 . That is , I iball efteem her

generation (knees) as my own . An old Irilh

MS . named the book of Leacan , will explain

this pafi'

age better than the Targum : a ll ge

neration: and genealogies were fignified by, and

wr itten on , the thigh: and knee: of men , fi ne:

the flood to the ar r ival of Patr ic And in

like manner, Gen . 50 . v. 23 . and Jofeph faw

Ephraim’s children of the third generation

the Hebrew is am» "

0 1 3 fuper gem: jofiph, onwhich the Targum, quare me exceperunt, cum

in lucem ederer , genua ob/ietr ici: incarnate , ne

caderem ? The rabbins were wide of the true

meaning. Our old author fays , the generations

ttcn on the thighs of men. In the

figure of Nortia (Tufcorum Dca) it is written

on her arm in the figure of Tages , it is writ

ten ou the thigh (fee Gori Muf. Etrufc) . It

is true, that from glun , the knee, the Irilh have

bean gluin , a midwife, oblletrix, but it fignifies,

that lhe encreafes the generation by her open

ration .

In like manner bad, the infidc of the thigh

(bud pudendum) ; whence bad, elleem , love,

rcfpeél , friendlhip. A r . 0 L, bad , the infide

of the thigh, and

Clan , the knees, the thighs, generation ;

bean gluin , oblletrix p'm rag/in , crura,

o 2 furca.

A R C I:

l mufi here note, that the firll part of

this compound, rag, is alfo a thigh in Ir ilh, as

mac- roig, a ham, a gammon of bacon . So in

A rabic fakhad, femur pars tribu s,

feu fam ilia ejus , hominum maxime prop in

quorum (Gol. ) is evidently from ans phechad,

membrum vir ile, and mull alfo have fign ified the

thigh. Job 1 1 , l 2 . It is confi rued the llones

of the Behemoth, as the Latin verenda ; it

may be fo, fays Bates , or may mean no more

than the nerves of his dreadful llrength. The

word certainly enters into the Irilh compound

tarbh—fi achd, the thigh. Tarbh, the father of

generation (a bull) and “ma Sup. 26. Ch.

ragalim,

'

pudenda ;Gen . 49, t o . 8 m. See

fnrca.

Callellus ;N7JWraglia , membrum fuum Prov. .

I , 6. Ch. man ragga , libido, cupiditas, whence

the Irilh reahg, a bull mad with lull.

A RC, fignifying the infide of the thigh, and

neareltof kin ; fo lens , the outfide of the thigh,

implies k indred by marriage, not of the fame

feed, as leat - lughena , a Rep- daughter ; lear

mathair , a hep- mother, &c. Lear alfo fignifies

the telticles . Natus fingitur Bacchus ex femore

Jovis , quia Phcenices nominibus,“ms phechad,

qua: proprie femur lignificant, etiam verenda

intelligun t (Boch.) See B iach . In like man

ner bad or bod fignified the infide of the thigh

and the membrum virile, although now applied

only to the latter ; in Arabic Q L; bad, the

infide of the thigh ; d b l abad, generation ;hence Bad was the angel, who prelided over

matrimony and the aft of generation , with the

ancient Perlians. Q L, bad idem qu i Indo

Perfis 8: Gilolcnftbu s, d

i

bj/

ghaad feu gowad,

qui fatnulus w Churdad. Cumque bad fignificet

1 a s c

ventum , hoc cenfetur nomen angeli qui prz cll

ven tis, atque connubio 8: matrimonio, 8: con

duétui omnium rerum quae fiunt hoc die (Hyde

Rel. Vet. See gaad 8cgaodh and bad.

Leos with S fervileflei/i , the thigh fi elr -fizd,orflamfad, generation , i . e. fad of the thigh,

ancellors , generations . Ar . a ; jedd, nu

cellors , forefathers . See gaid,‘

ghaid. So in

the thigh ; fi ol- leaf'

r, the fame, i . e.

fleiji’, the thigh ; and fi ol, ilibe, progeny .

Ar.

J-L'“ felon , the thigh ; dy e ! afil, root, li

neage , race. See/iol.

That the ancient Irilh applied this metaphor

in all thefe refpecfts , is evident by the mode bf

falutation ufed at this day , viz . Sean agar lore

art a mhacain Profperity and progeny to you ,

0 you th ! In like manner from car , rear , the

thigh, cara maice, the thigh of ax

hog, a gam

mon of bacon , Ch. sh: cam , crus, genu , pes,

hence the Irilh cro, children, ofi'

spring cam ,

genealogy .

ART,God. Parfi and Pehlvi, Art. Art,

Dieu , titre d’

honneur donné a plufieurs princes

A rfacides, adopté aufii par les Safi'

anides. Ar

taheller, Artaxerce, Artabanus, (De Sacy) .

ism-wa r m Ar - Ar ita , unum e Dci nominibus

(Plantavit) .

ARTEINE,a flint. Ar t, fire in the Ofe

tian language. On a [lone it lhould be , art

onn fire floue .

AS , milk, ale, beer , wine. ow l-N C afar ,

wine . ( I‘M maar , milk . afar ,

giving little milk .

ASOU, a water - fcrpent, a water- dog. Sanfcrit afahee, the water- ferpent of the Brahmins,

which, they fay, fafiened round the earth in

the

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

B A D

B , an infeparable prepofition, like the Ara

bic“r ’b . rat , cementing, bor rar , folder, 8 m.

ran, the thigh, borran , the hannch or but

tock ; rain , the fea, brain, a fea commander,

Neptune, &c. ; rei/m, a law, canon, rule, a

writing ; breifmion , a writ, a mandamu s. B

is commutable with P and F, as baal, faal,water, urine, and with V confonant.

BA, good ; Ar. a ; beh.

BAB , a child. Baban, the fame. t ni

cibus pi ts: babion puer ; Ar .

U“J -

’L' baba:

i nfans ; Syr. babia .

BAC, drunkennefs.

BACHAIRE, a drunkard ; Ar. LS J’C

BAGAM , to cry fla axm,m om

Bacchum vocant fletam (HefychJ ; Ch. M D:

h mbach here, to weep . Hence Bacchus, god

b f wine, and his weeping orgia. A difregard

to the analyfis of language, as Mr . Allwood

jufily obfcrves, has been the caufe of innumer

able errors in theology , among the ancients ;

it has led them to exalt titles into deities , and

the names of things into pcrfons (Lit. Ant. of

Greece.

BAD , bada, a boat, a lhip ; Ar . g);

weda , Noah’s ark ; in the Telinga dialeé

’

t of

Coromandel, wada , a fhip ; padafva, a boat,

from pad, the fir - tree. Malabar pada'va, a

ihip. Sanfcrit peda , a lhip ; Ch. baad,

malus navis .

BAD ,wind ; badhbh, i . e. bad- dabb, the

north wind, the wind of dabh, the bear, or

B A I

urfa-major ; bad guardan , a whirlwind; Ar.

0 l baud, the wind ; gird baud, a whirlwind.

BAGH , viéluals , fometimes written fagh,

jogh Ch . a: bag, cibus.

BAGH ,fpeech, a word baghaE, talkative .

P.

j’c

.

baga , faythou ; Ar . U L” bag/Jab,

multiloquentia (Gol) .

BAID , a fi ge, a prophet, philofopher ;Sanfcrit badda , wife ; Ch. 141 : bada pre dicavit ; D VD badim, harioli ; Ar. od b badeh,

fors ; wand praedixit ;M m prophets in

the Egyptian . (Philoflr. L . r . Clem. A lex.)Boodh had had the gift of prophecy, and his

prielts inTibet are flyled lama (AyeenAkbery) .

See Laam.

BAIL , a fling, and with T fervile, tubal.

BAILA IRE, a flinger ; hence the Baleares,

gymnefiae feu baleares duas funt, quarum qua:

major ell Majorica, que minor M inarica dici

tur, a Pe nisjam olim frequen taté . Ar

balaham a fling .

’

Bochart derives the Baleares

from heel, magiftri, 8: W uyore, projec

tion is . I believe this great etymologift is here

m iflaken ; tubal ta'val, Ch. 5119 taval ; Ar .

JJ L, tajvaljaétatus, fuit.

BAILI, a town, habitation ; pl. ba ilidh .

A r . 1) J L. balid, an inhabitant bilad, a town ,

cities, regions.

BAINSEA , a fealt, i . e. habi t/each

Ch. run benin , cibus cujufque an imas folt’

im pa

rabitur vobis, veluti de Azymorum felli cibo

dicitur,

B A I

dicitur, id etiam de alns fefi is, de quibus Scrip

tura nihil definit, intelligendum ; Ch. nofea i ,laetar i, exulmre pre gaudio, (Buat) .BAIR , ground 1 beir -

gbean , a plot ofground,

a garden ; Ch.

“ll bar , tri ticum et agrum fouat

BAIR , bar, wheat ; bar in , a cake of b read.

BA IRIN- BREAC, the facred cake, offered

particularly to the queen of heaven , the moon ,

at the Au tumnal Equinox ; it is now transfer

red to'

S t. M ichael’s day , 29th September ; Ch.

Tu barac, benedicere ; Ar . g a g) !barabat,

benediétio.

BAIS , water , llagnant water ; whence

bai/ie, wetted, baptized and heir, bathach,

boteach, marlhy ground, fwampy : S into T.

Tribus in locis fiagnat t is, atque ob id ipfum

Punice rm high, it Hebraeum in T mutarunt

Graeci Romani fcriptores ut in Tyro 8cTani

ex an:Tfor 8: {vs Tfoan , (Bochart) . The

Greeks and Romans learned this change of our

A ire- Coti, who wrote bag/tor , baiter , water.

See hair , bai/ier , baiter , in Shaw Ch .mbeaz , paludes , a fwamp ; N”) gei , a valley ;

whence the Irilh geibheir , a wet or fwampy

glin or valley ; but the A rabs, like the Irilh,

ufed hair in'

general for water fiaguant or flu

ent, from the Ar . bajar , aqua linens

In the dialt of one of the Burma tribes , rain

is named bi/ter , and Bebaifle was the goddefs

of rain or moiliure with the E gyptians.

BAITACH , ( See Cear) a cup, ajug, i . e.bodach. Bochart derives the Gr . Emeri t a , a cup

or goblet, from Ch.W 3 ba tich Ar .

batich, cucurb ita ; primas a : Perficum vel Indi

cum potin s, quod in Mirabilibu s philofophus

54 7 3 1 45 3 they were made ofmetal fo bright that

Ks ] B A N

they could not be diftingu ilhed from gold.

Among the vefi'

els con lecrated to God, Efdras ,

8 . 27. were Vafa duo a r ir flavi, bini, pretiofa

u t aurum, Syr . vafa a r ir Corinth“. Darius had

cups of it called batiacor, which could not be

diltinguifhed from gold but by the fmell. In

the time of Ezekiel, this arr , this brafs metal

was brought to Babylon under the name of‘mwh chafmal. The old Irilh made cups,

fwords , &c. of this metal.

BAL, bol, bu l, Lord, the Sun Bal-feire,the lord of the feall , the carver at a prince

’s

table , the herald, mafier of the ceremonies ;

Ch.

‘7372 baal or bal, dominus, 17mfi r e , con

vivium.Sec Seir .

BAL, i . e. Muireadach or Mordach, a lord.

See Mordarh. Bel and Merodach of the Eu

bylonians , Jer . so . 2 . are but one deity.

BALG , a man of erudition ; Ar. Li b

balegha , eloquent

BA’N,white, is certainly the root of p?

laban , to whiten . See letter L . whence baine,

whitenefs, milk , in which the A rabs fi ill keep

the L.

v 3ulaban , milk .

B AN, BEN, a fan , frequently ufed in me

tonomy, like ab, father ; am, mather ; mac,

fon. See are.

BAN - ACHADH , (fon of conflift) a wafie

of field.

BAN- COIGLE, (fon of fecrets) a pot com

panion ; p ben , a fon, in Heb . Ch. and A rab .

is ufed very extenfively. The facred fcriptures

call any thing ben, a fon of thatwhich it comes

from , or depends upon . Son of the Ball, is

one from the Ealt. Son of the houfe, one of

the family. Son of the quiver, an arrow.

n : beth, a daughter, is uled in the fame man

ner,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

B R A

The fenil of waters of the Japonefe and Ch!

tid e is held annually on the sth day of the

5th moon , (our June) they run here and there

on the water, in their gondolas , repeating and

crying Peir an , Peiran . This Peir an , they

fay, was a wife and virtuous king, of a very

rich and fertile ifland ; his fubjeéts being very

rich and luxurious became lo wicked and cor

rupt, that they drew down the vengeance of

heaven , and the illand was fwallowed up in the

fea. Peir an , beloved of the gods , was advifed

of this catall rophe, and faved himfelf and fa

m ily in a lhip, and having failed to another

country, he difappeared and no one could tell

what'

became of him, (Kempfer H ill . of Japan .

Cerem . R elig. T. v. ) This lloty is like that

of the Chaldaeans of the taking up of Sifathrar

after the deluge. It originated in Chaldma,

from whence the Perfians had their feall of

water, the A iguieres, (H erbelot at Abr ir .

Chardin , T. vii. Hyde, &c.) All thele Hydro

phoria in memory of the deluge, and of one

man and his family being laved, confirm the

writings of the divine Mofes . Varana, o r the

Neptune of the Brahmins, mull: have been of

the fame root as the above

BRAINN, the womb, the pudendum ; Ch.

Fil maba r in .

BRAIS ,jocofe ; B rair -/geal, a merry llory,

fable, romance ; hence Bacchus was named

Brifmus . BrifzeumJ plerique diétum volunt a

mellis ufu , alii a voce B ris , quamfurundum ex.

plicant, (Cornutius in Perfium , S . Ell

B rifaeus L iber pater cognominatus—a mellis

nfu , B ris enimjacandum dicimus.

BRAS , a lance ; brar comhrach, a tilting to

gether or tournament, with lances for recrea

1 8 ] B R U

tion Ch. um broar , ables , per S ynechd .

quod ex abietino ligno conficitur , i . c. hallm,

lanceze , (Schiudl. ) Ch . m'

i r uch, recreare : the

lhield of his warriors like blood : his chofen

men like rubies : as fire their plaids and their

chariots , in the day of preparation ; and their

lances (Brolhim) lhall be refplendent,”

(Na

hum, 2 . Secpla id.

BREAC, fpeckled, fpotted ; whence breac

brec, a wolf; broc, a badger ; breac, breac,

broc, a trout, a falmon ; Ch . tam rabam, ma

culae variegatm pardi, qua: funt quafi piétu ra

quaedam . np'

u braka , maculofus ; A r. L3)”

abrab hence B reacan, a H ighland plaid Ar .

O B)” berhan , various coloured ;

CB) raka ,

black and white ; Syr . r ouha , frulla vellium ,

panni hence the Irilh breac mac, the child of

fpots , a magpye, and the Galli braccati ,

(Diodor. Sic. L . and breaczim, to embroi

der, to paint breac, embroidery ; Ar .

barkar, varns coloribus pinxit Ch . ts p-

1 ra

bam, acuptngere, arte fcil. vel opere Phrygio

nico figurare, delineate. See fa l, plaid, and

BR IATH AR , BREITH IR , a word, the

root of a word, from ba r and athair ; Ch .

‘

lNl

bar , loqui, any atar , origo radix. See atbar .

BRUIGH , a farm br uigher , a farmer ;

br aighith, and br a ighan, a farm houfe, the

houle of a bruigh. By the B rehon laws the

bru igher had certain lands aflig'

ned him by the

chief or prince, for which he was to entertain

him in his journeys, and all travellers . H e was

to find meat and dr ink , chefs -boards, and back:

gammon tables for their recreation Ch .

‘

ll h'

lll

borgar , agricola, pm: bargan , tabernaculum,

m

B U A

in qu ibus cubare, qu i cullodiunt fruéins arbo

rum, hortorum et agrorum , vel qui obfervant

tranfeuntes— it is better explained in Aruch

exponitur pro dom ibus extra urbem ex.

truétis , in qu ibus venduntur a ic‘i‘aalin viatori

bus— inde explicatur, ho/pitiam, popina , in

Vajik rabba, feél . 7 .— S imile hoc ell R egi iter

facienti per dcfi r tam Cam perveniflét ad di

neifor iam pr imam, comedir 39’bibit illit . (Buxt.)

See Guieme.

BUALAH , virtue, medicinal quality , medi

cinal efi cacy, phyfic, remedy, cure ; H indoo

llauce , bhalnee A r. J y fllA) , bool- al- bal,

medicamenti vulnerarn genus. Under

this word I fhall take the opportun ity of ibew

ing the great copioufnefs of the Irilh language,

becaule there is much confufion in Irilh Dic

tionaries in words betoken ing virtue.

VI RTUE, power, llr ength, eflicacy ; Ir.flan

Ar . and H ind. fulah ; Ir. cawncht,

(cumhacht) O yen al- cawacht O God the

mighty, or al-mighty ! Ar. w)

, hawwat ; Ir.

achtadbr , acbtadhran , uchtadhran an Sngairt,

the high - prieli ; A r.

) l‘w | ihtidar , and with

the fynonimous Arab . wordit:yaz ; Ir . anch

radhar - ar Ir .far ,jb or Ar.

Jj)zar ; Ir. cur

Ar .

Jeg hhar ; Ir. r i , aire Ar .

av)

rceh

Per. bL, c- nrn Ir . mnith Ar. 1g“ meet

Ir. tucdnch A r .%J U tanked‘

Ir . tahwncbt

(tahbhacht) ; Ar . Q } , into-wit Ir. nenrt

Per .

J )“ necr a ; Ir: fear t Per .

j’far r Ir.

tuir Per . tog/h.

Vrarvovs, pious, holy, religious, challe ;

1 9 ] B U I

Ir. anar , hence anar vulgb Onnor , a woman’s

Chriflian name ; Per . bunr Hind. hoonar ,

Ir . creata H ind. heer it Ir . ir r , whence ir ir ,

religion ; H ind. heer .

Vrar uovs , moral ; Ir . fabhn H ind. foobhnoo Ir . fabhn ilce Ar . L

'

iJ l nlhn , more, ex

ceflive ; Ir . cnji A r. m tg bhnfleat.

VI RTUES , excellencies ; Ir . fifiol, Diarmut ro

fifi ol, the mofl excellent and virtuous D iarmut

this is the deity of the Brahmins, Dia rmnta

rajnh, correfponding in epithets , as I have

lhewn in another place ; Ar . fi izl,

excellence J J Ld fuzal, virtues, excellencies.

BUDH , pronounced B uh B udh, the crea

tion , the world ; A r. bah, the world ;

bedi , creating, giving a beginning. Oti

entalills fay, the deity , Budh, derives his name

from badbn , wife ; in Irilh, brld and bad; but

it is more probably derived from this Budh, in

my humble opinion, as Mercury, he may he

were leveral Boods, who are not l'

ufi ciently

dillinguilhed in the Sanfcrit billory.

BUIDH MI , the mouth of Budh, i . e. June,the third month, reckoning from March , (ac

cording to the N ifan of Mofes) —the third

month , the third day , were facred to Budh.

BUITE, water.

BUITE, an apparition , likenels.

BUITSACH , a witch, lkilled in railing ap

paritions ; Bengalol'

e, choote, a ghofl, appari.

tion ; A r . u but, an idol ; Perl. gag put, an .

image, likenels.

P 2

C A B

C Is pronounced as K, and often as G,

which is no more than C with a llroke on the

the bale . In Arabic, K, knf, often founds as

G , as;5 goo, a globe ; 6

15 : gard, round.

The Irilh commonly write CC for G , and TT

for D hence catab and gadh, writing, a lludy,

&c. J hnf, in A rabic, is often founded gnf in

Perfian , and fometimes it is marked with three

points , Lj’

michardron ) .Many words beginn ing with n H e H ebrew

and Chaldee, begin with Ch in Irilh, or C

with a point over it, and in the middle, and

termination of the Irilh, n is often written Ch,

Gh ; the fame is obfcrved in the Perfian by

Bochart. Perfis et Caraman is , qui in vicin ia

hab itant, folemne ell ut literam n he fortins

efi'

erant, quafi x vel K . lic Brachmanum nomen

Perficum nm na: Brahmah fcrib itur per he

limplex, ut ell m deb, dcc, i . e . delem, 8cnun

Shae, Shae, quod idem fonat.

Words beginning and ending with Ch, often

lofe the firll guttural : prima gutturalis facile

omifl'

a ell : fimilis elilionis exempla multa oc

current, (Bochart) . C was not always founded

hard, as appears in collating leveral words, as

cnlnim, to fleep, H eb . D 511 chalnm,- cait,

chafl'

, A r . L9 16 znt, 8 m. &c. and many other

words , as will appear in thei

colleélion , which

tend to prove the ancient Irilh had a loft C,

and that their ancient alphabet is loll.

The Ch of the Perfians is often rendered S

by the H ebrews and the Irilh ; Acher , God,

is written Aofar in Irilh, in Sanfcri t, EejflJwar .

C A I

Ardcjhir , nos dicimus Afi erar , quia ubi

antiquitu s litera Ch fcribebatur, nos S fcribi

mus, unde pro Chuchon civitate illin s, in fcrip

turis facris S ig/an reponitur . (R . Du Mans

Defcrip . Perfize ) .

CAB , the mouth ; Ch . 3 p kab.

CAD , holy , laered cadnoine, the holy fall

or aflliélion , i . e. Wednefday, the day laered

to Budh ; Ch.in) ani , jejunium, affliél io. See

naine. Din naine, fall day , Friday , inllituted

by the papills ; radar , fan tflity cadre/21 , holycadar cill, a fanéluary ; Cnlcai coimhead cn

dajiz, Cnlcai the divine proteétor, this is the

Calci of the B rahmins , whole avatar , they

fay, is not yet come, that '

of Budha being

the lall ; Colcai , the deity of honor and fri end

lhip, the conllant attendant on nobles , (Will

ford) ; Cill macad, the holy church, (countyKilkenny) H eb . w'

tp kndar , afanftuary, m pn

makadar , the fame ; Ar . w a s hudr, fanélity,

CAIDRE, commerce .

CAIDREDH , fellowlhip in trafiic,

CA IDRE- AONAC, an emporium, a place

of merchandize, a mart, a town of trade, a

commercial city ; hence Chadrennnk, in Plan

tus , the name of Carthage, which the A rabs

calledm cg )? harat- ahd, the city of

merchandize, i . e. Carthcda. Solinus was mif

taken in deriving it from ten-m s n ap Ka r tha

hndtbn . Elilfa mulier extruxit 8r Carthadam

dixit, quod Phoenicum ore cxprimit civ itatem

novam, and in this he milled Bochart. Car

thada

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

'C A O

reachd, burning the dead.— Cailench, heat or

pallion of the mind.—Cnl- bualnch, warm blows , .

hot battle .—Cnlcnm, to bu rn in to lime .

- Cailc,

lime, i . e. burnt llone, (Lat. Cnlx) . - Cn il- ein,

a burning or fcalding of the eyes.—Caolfnil,

nettles , (Lat. Urticn . See Ur ) . —Cenllnch,contention , war .

—Ceile- de, a preferver of the

fires, a culdee .- Ca ilteach, a lleeple, i . e. fire

houfe .— Calng, fuel, turf, peat.

CALADAM , CLADAM, CLAIDAM , to

dig, whence caldach, ~ lharp pointed, a miner’

s

tool ; cloidh, dug, a ditch , 8 m.”141 5: cha ldni ,

Chalybes 8:Chaldae i diéli, quia ut ferrum erue

ren t in terra:vifcera penetrabant,

CALADH , hard, firm, llrong, as Canning

an chairp chaladhi

; Ganaing of the robull

body ; from this word and the Welch caled,

Camden derives the name of Caledonians, H eb .

gnlad, durefcere ; but Caledonia fignifies

the hills or il tong holds, the dun , of the Cnel

or Gael, lhepherds, fynon imous to Coti or

Scoti . See p . t r or Cael duine, lhepherd men

—See U/her’

r Pr imordia , p. 587.

CALAM, to lleep ; E’m chalam, hence Ir .

cnlnn , poppy , the fleepy herb of which opium

is made .

CALLAIGHE, a divider , a partner, p‘m

chalak, divifit.

CAOL, a pile ; bar r - chaal, a pyram id, fee

bar ; Ch. N‘m chela , acervus Ar. 4 5 kallah.

CAOMH , the follicle of a flower, i . e. pro

teé'

lor .

CAOMH , noble ; Ch . D ip kam Ar. and

Per .

(5 hem, noble ; hiyam, dign i ty ; Ch.

newhome.

CAOMHA,lkill

,art

, knowledge, the oc.

cult lciences . Z ofimus quoted by Bochart, V.

C A R

1 . p . 209. Sacrae et divinan fcriptures angelos

dicunt mulieres concupiville, cum in terram

defcendiflcnt, eas edocuifl'

e omnia natura:opera ;

prima igitur illorum traditio fu it Chema de his

artibus . Vocaverunt lcilicet hunc librum (m u )

Chema, unde ars etiamChema vocatur ; Ar. and

Per . [M f kimiym chymillry, alchymy, fup

poled to be derived from the Gr. t om ju ice,humour, and therefore confined to the extrac

tion of the ellence of plants. (R ichardlon , Golius

, Callellus and others, give no fuch deriva.

tion) - this derivation is very- wide of the truth,

and the radix is in the Irilh and Arabic ; we

have lhewn that the tree , the blofl'

oms , &c.

was the fymbol of knowledge, and in Ar.

kemm, lignifies a role bud, the follicle of an

unb lown palm or other flower, andmm the

blofl'

om , hence Ir . anamba, poetry , verfification,i . e. the blofl

'

om of the tree.

CAOMHAIGH , armed men ; the lcience

of taftics , CHESS . Onamni, an armed man,

the name of the conllellation OR ION in the

ancient Irilh Zodiac ; the no: cimah of Job ,according to Collard ; A rab. kami ,

armed ; hence in Irilh ceann coomb, a chefs

board, backgammon - tables See

Introd. p . 24 , and my Eflay on the Allronomyof the ancient Irilh, Oriental Collcélion, Vol. 1

2, 3 .

CAOR , lheep ; cnorgan , a lheep fold ;

jeol- caora , mutton ; Ch. 1 3 car , agnus, aries,

vervex ; Ar . bar , oves ; Gr. Kap ovis Joni

bus ; unde Carla infula, (Boch. ) an: car p ,

pafcuum ; hence the Curragh of Kildare and

many other lheep walks in Ireland.

caon,

C A T 1:

CAOR , a candle, a firebrand, Ste. m n

charnh, to burn ; hence caordach or cenrdnch,

a

CAR ,

'

filh ; napoe- car , a fole, a flounder.

S ee Ca ire.

CAR ,a llone ; Ar . khareh.

CARBH ,a plough; a chariot, a plank ;

Ch . an: carnb, arare ; Ar . v ie : knrab, ter

ram aratro verfam confevit, w 5: leer ib,

terra aratro verfa, ploughed land hence the

many dillriéls in Ireland named Carbre or Car

bury ; Per . arabe, curru s preefertim dua

rum rotarum ,neque in India alii . Gig. Cn/i .

C fervile, Garbh.

CARM , red, fcarlet ; carmogal, a round

red lump or excrefcence, a carbuncle ; Ch.

D in: ker am, caeruleum ; H eb carmil,

fcarlet, crimfon ; Ar . hyrmyzé. See

CARTHADAN, an erefl llone pillar with

infcriptions, on thele were wri tten the Cycles,

&c. A r . tedain , inferibing names in

public records , Khareh tadula . See the Allro

nomy of the ancient Irilh, Oufeley’s Oriental

Colleél ion , V . r . 2 . 8 m.

CARTOIT, prollrate, devout; Ar .

kar teh, prollravit.

CASACH ,vernacular ; Da - chn/nch, the

fame ; Sanfcrit, Chn/hn , vernacular hence

Ir. lcnbrn dachnjizch, provincial dialeél . See da .

CASHE’

,CAISHE MOR BREITHIR ,

the great diélionary of radical words, the ety

mologicon magnum, the title of an old Irilh

Glofl'

ary in my polleflion ; Sanfcrit, Ca/hn , a

Lexicon ; Cn/hi is the name of a great univer

liry of the Brahmins, on the fide of the Gan

c E A

ges ; breithir , the radix of a word, from Ch.

‘

tNJ bar , loqu i,“my atnr , radix. See br inthnir .

CATHUGHA , GATHUA , fin ;jb orjinno cathan , n Thierna , free us from fin 0 Lord ;

ni leigh jin an cathaa , lead us not into fin,

has been fubllituted in the Lord’s Prayer, for

lead us not into temptation, inllead of catha

ghra , the proper word ; Ch. nun cbnta, pec

catum A r . ”4 5 ,kheta , fin ; H indooll. ghat,

khat, fin ; Ch. N'

t‘

ll ‘iflp knthigorn , temptatin.

CEACT, Encyclopedy, the circle of fei

ences ; Ar. “ LE: ballet. See Etan ; Ch.

E ‘Dn chncim

, fapiens, fciens, peritus ; Heb .

chncam, plur. Ch . mmmmchacmot.

CEACT, a leflon , inllruélion Chiuele,

yecbim, liber qui totum philofophiam complec

titur .

CEANNAM , I buy or fell ; ccannnighe, a

merchant ceannag, vulgo canng, canng, a

forum ; Ch. am chnnag, forum , nundinne; Heb .

nu: cnnann, a merchant ; the N or nun is fer

vile here, and this is agr eed on in general, and

Canaan may be from m: cannb , which cannot

be dilputed ; then it is a millake, though a

'

common one, that a merchant was named

from Canaan , the grandfon of Noah, and fa

ther of the Canaanites, becaule the word fignifies merchandizing, independent of them,

(Bate) ; and this name was given to the Phos

n icians , who were great traders, and were not

defcended of Canaan , but were A ire-Coti ;

Bochart quotes a pafl'

age much againll his deri

vation , Job . 40 . 25 . where the lxx. have

eon-m mthe Hebrew has Chananse i vel merca

tores ; the fame in Proverbs ; the word is allo

written with p, as p ken, a purchafer, a price ;

I

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

{ 26 1

anfaid (0 that the Ifraelites adored God

through the perfuafion of the prophetHeli.

(Leah. breac. ) According to fame, fays

O’B rien , Coimbdbe figuifies theTrinity, though

he had tranflated it before, the flatiaw y lord

of the foil, a landlord, a laird , a mailer.

COIRE, a caldron; coire an Daghda , the

facred caldron ufed in the facrifices to Daghda,

which the old Irilh or A ire- Coti boafl of having

brought with them, to this country, together

with his fword. This is the Dagbda rai l:of the

Brahmins, in whofe language cur-

ray fignifies a

caldron ; the ceremony of its ufe will be fea r

from the following quotation of the religious

ceremonies of the Seeks, a feét of B rahmins

at Patna. (As . M ifc. p. The prayer

was followed by a fhort blefiing from the old,

and an invitation to the congregation to partake

of a friendly feall . The book was then clofed

sand relicted to its place at the altar, and the

people being feated as before, two men entered

bearing a large iron caldron, called curray,

jufl:taken from the fire, and placed it in the

centre of the hall upon a low fiool.”

See

the facrifice at

‘

Tarah , in my Colleltanea, V.

iii. p. 5 r 3 . where the coire is reprefcntcd from

an ancient drawing.

CO’MH ,flationary, fixed, perpetual ; Ch .

CD1? kaum ; tnmbartba , the fixed figns , the

confiellations , the fign s of the Z odiac ; Ch.“

r t-

1m aor fb, fignum ; Ir . comb- naigbim, to

dwell, to abide. See Nagar .

CR ANN, a tree, a pole ; Ch. rm cbrrm

and rm tran , malu s, arbor .

CRANN -COMAR , the arbutus, thefacred

tree, literally the priefi s tree ; w Kam rar,

Theophraflo, quta Latinis Arbutus.

C R !

Defieerent fylvc .

CRANNGAIL,lattices before the altar, i . e.

the inclofure of the prieli—n'fi galab , rafur ,

“lie Judaei vocant facerdotes facrificulos papif

ticos , et latiti s quofvis verb iDci 8: ecclefiae‘

mi

‘

n iftros Chrifli,

CRANNSAOR , a carpenter .

CRANN-TABHAIL, the flick of Tubal,

a pole or {pear armed with iron ; whatever is

of iron or iron mixed, is attributed to Tubal

cain , who firfi forged iron after the flood ;hence, in Arabic, Tubal, iron armour.

CRANN PH IOSAN, fome mifiive weapon ,

from the Ar .

$ 5; jbuné, a javelin ; anpbi

orf, particula expletiva. See F .

CRAOBH , a branch, a relation, a branch

of the fame flock ; fi l/‘

re curba cull, prohibited

copulation with kindred. Cur-be cull, pro

hibited i nceli , Ch. nap karab, pro

pinquus ; Syr. kir ib Ar . 9 kurab, propm

quitas generis , Q lJP fijur -

’

l’kurabeb,

incefi . Seefair .

GRADS , the belly ; O'rj eras

,venter.

CRAOSACH , a belly lover , a glutton.

CREAS , a (hrine ; mp karaz, fepulchrum ;

Ar . byrr'

z , dead .

GREAT, CCERAIT, GEARRAJTE, a

letter of the alphabet , from

CREATAM , to cut, carve,write ; fcr it,

written ; creataras , fculpture . The firfi writ

ing was on flat (tones , flates , and tiles, fcratch

ed in with a {harp inftrnment : fome of thefe

are now found in the ruin s of B abylon ;

Ch. h nn cbrat, fculpere, exarate, incidere,

literas infculpfit.

CREUN,

G U I [ er ] C U !

CREUN, the body ; At . fer-in, the dance ( 31 . run cbm aag, tripudiare. See

body, the foul, felf Ir. cuirp , the body , was

introduced by the ful l miifionaries .

CR IADH , cement, folder , vilcous clay ;

t r iadb - aol, mortar , i . e. lime cement word, a

folderer, a tinker

vifcous clay ; Per. Q); kaard, folder.

CU101 , five, e. the circle ; in molt ancient

language s,five and a circle are fynonimous . I

think from . the points of the five fingers form.

ing a circle in reckon ing, when the left hand i s

turned towards the '

eytes, to be coun ted withthe right hand fun chug, a circle, the perfect

number or figure. The Egyptians, fags Dio

dorus, reprefcntcd the world by the number

five, being that of the elements, viz. earth,

water , fire, ether, and attraction . The Indians

and Irilh had the rim numb er. The analogy

of the Greek word'

panic five, and pan all,

W 6}, is evident, fays Plutarch in Arabic a

circle 0 , i . e. am , is the numeral five, and

Mam, a ring, acircle, l“761167733 ,

CUIC, h province, or as theGermans fa’

y,

a circle, the circle of Swabia, &c. We. ”

see

paim'

.

CUTNGAOS , i . a. Cuing- eag

- aor , the an

n iverfary of the merry mak ing moon, thePen

tecofl, from Ch. 3m cbang, chorea, tripudium ;

the word is pronounced kingedb itwas a pagan

folemnity at the offering of new wheat, [till

preferved ; I have feen a liquor made by the

old Irilh farmers , by the name of kingeq/l: it

is a mixture ofwheat and m ilk . The Hebrews

offered the wheat harvell at the Pentecofl,

Calmet) . Per. 6A kbanj, chorea, (ong,

”

doJL

'

K kar , an agent ;

i ar .CUIR , an act ; Per.

CU IRAM , to do, to aft; cza'

r , cuird, a n d,

a doer , a tradefman ; clotbuir , a mafoa Ch.

m p mp kla tam . Cairam is a verb of great

extent in Irilh as in Chaldee , as , m w ire on

”Mb/in arr, let not this thing point to you , or

dlfpleafe you ; Tr ip‘kara, to point to .

-0ur

ar cal, cancel It, annul it, i . e. throw it be

hind you . (C'ur is fometimes joined to w as,

as from all, over, pafi'

mg‘

over ,

’

allobur ,‘trauf

words ; Ar. J) ; bowl, patting by or over 5)

dram - cur, lot, the acting or doing with“Mose - Cairn mo k abba at fin a l) , .I make

a I h ire -

7 01m art do bread th ,

p ut Ann your plaid—Cub aw l: do sa ga,

far, a trade ;

“ran chard, occupatus fuit in r e a liqua

am ar, lingua h diea ell talker,

When

ciurd, a mechanic ; ceardac, a (hop.

CUIREAT, CIRBAT, an archer, hence

it is a name in Irilh for the knave of the pack

cards, fign ifying the king’s archer. When

our Aire- Coti fettled in Crete , they were te

nowneda s expert in (booting the bow.

Creta vetus populis, Gnofl'

afque agitate pharetras

Doc'

ta, nee Eois pejor Gortyna fagittis . (Lucan . )

A ttica Cretea Iternebat rnra fagittzi .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

D A 'E

priefthood, as a verb and noun, but not con

fined to it, being the mini/iar qf,tbe King, as

well as ofGod, (Bate) . See Ab.

D and T are commutable as in the Chaldee,

a follower , Sec.

DA , his, her, it, the, of, to ; Ch. N1 da,

hare, hoc, illa, iftud ; it is a fign of the geni

tive cafe both in Chaldee and in Irilh , as

Tuatba da Dadan, the Harufpices (9M ) of

Dedan , the Chaldaean colony, with whom the

A ire - Coti mixed.

DA , learned ; realda , allronomers, afirolo

gers, i . e. learned in the heavens ; mm daa ,

fcientia, tn " yada, feire ; probably this gave

name to the Chaldaeans, who‘

Were the firfi

afh‘

onomers.

DABHNA, DAMHNA, the matter out

of which any thing is or may be made ; rigb

dambna , a king elect ; y o dabon, fiatus, con

fi itutio, etiam innata rei 8: ratio ac vita, can

fuetudo ac mos agendi.

DAB IR , a word ; dubbscei/i , an infcription ,fuperfcription ; dubbart, he faid. Dixit Rabba

quomodo Perfe appellant Sephar liber , nun

dabir , hinc urbs Debir Jud. t r r dg‘n

'

r

pro quo legerunt defir , ru g) debir , fcriba, qua

interpret;Pcntateuclri Pct-ficus pro wan p bar ,

Ste. (Reland. ) See Sei/ir , a librarian.

DACH , good ; Ar .

tu g) ! admlb.

DAE , DAEDAE, learned, very learned ;may net this be the Phoenician name of H er

cules , the Soom of Egypt ? See Preface, plviii. Saim, in i r. fignifies knowledge . Enfebins

in Chron . L . r . p. 26; fays , the Phal-nieians,

D A M

Cappadocians, and Ilienfes’

, called H ercules,Aw?” Diodan, a name Bochart is much millaken

in , deriving it from . a word fignifying love

the names of Hercules are refolved by words

fignifying learned, and by a fimilar word, {ignifying a trader or protector.

DAIL , poor, miferable‘71 dal, and doubled

according to Oriental cullom, 51 dal dal,miferrimum elle.

DA ILEAMH , a King’s purveyor ; Ch.

ash“? dailla , minifler.

DAILLE, night, noéturnal ; lillab,

nox.

DAL, DAIL, a tribe, a relation , a branch

of the atar or root. See craobb. H indoofianee,

dalee, da l, abranch ; Ar . jlé dab , appropin

quavit, valde quidem propinqnus fuit Heb .

flock , ofi'

spring, breed ; Ch. NW"

! daila , fumm

lus Syr . dilta, progenies , hence

DAL, a tribe of people, together with the

region and religilm b elonging to fuch tribe,

See Scandala, an exiled tribe.

DALLAN CLOICHE, the Dallan llone,

an obelilk withOgham infcriptions .

On thefe obelifks Were marked the cycles

and periods ; the infcriptions are‘fo worn b y

time, they are ne t legible ; Ch . hfi doul Air .

cljédew/an,

'

a period, c'

yc'

le. They areallo

called Galla’

n claic‘

be, (Sinith’

s H ill‘. of Co.

Cork) , from Ch.

“t"u gala, a

‘cycle ; gal

-

gall” ,

th e (even‘

fpheres ofthe planets . Gail‘it‘ndGull,

fays A . B . Coirm‘

ac,were ob eiilks f retted by the

firfl c’

ol'

onills , that came ‘to °Irdland. (Sm the

Aftronomy of the ancient Irilh in Jtfie OriéntalCollcfi ion ’of 8 i Oufeley, :V. 1 28: a .

DAM“,

D A N

DAMH , blood ; daimb, confanguinity ; Ch .

um dam ,fanguis ; Ar. a dam, dam n

Punicé Edam, Ar .LS

‘J O dami ,

bloody.

DAMH , TAMH , death, the angel of

death ; Ch . nm‘

tDuma , nomen angeli praefeéti

mortuis, et moribundis, quos nominatim com

pellat horaextrema— aC3 11 doum, filere, quafi

pre feélus filcntii,

DAMH , learning ; damb-pupa , a,

fchool

mailer ; dambtba , a ftudent dambairfi , acute

nefs , depth of, erudition. Cred acbd efoacbt

do Ce/e acbf a moladb na adamb jgr iobbe an

caegbai/idb treanmur bbor rw garb tratb Whatbut the praifes of learned writers gave confe

quease to s ar ; the ocean becomes great by

fmall fireams ? hence, damb, an ox, fynoni

mous to ollamb or d llamb, like the H ebrew

m‘m alupb, bos , propriedocili: et ad aratrum

edot‘ius .

DAMHOIDE, a fchoolmafler ;Ar.¢L¢bad,

pre ceptor, direétor . 8cc Oide. Ar. and Perl.

demagb, the brain ; Ar. 0 damer igb,

Ch. run fcientia et mm medoub.

(b are ? Q uam ob rem ? ex rm mab, et 3m

doub—q . d. qua: fcientia ant ratio ell, nnmn

dabma—the Rabb ies feem to have been puz

zled about this word as much as I have been

damb and dana , are certainly from the root da .

DA’N, a poem.

DANA , learning ; fear dana , a learned

man , a poet ; Ar . Uh) dana , learned,L5 96

dim e, a perfcét poet ; Per. asla done, fci

DAON, DIN, to afcend, and with the

C 3 1 ] D A R

mediaa, orien s, ortus folis ; Syr. dana , lux,

oriens, madiaa , oticus . See Din .

DAR , DARAS , DORAS , a houfe, a

dwelling ; daraneamb , the abode of felicity ,

paradile ; Ch . Ph. dar , domus ; Heb .

"

11

dar , paries , lapis ; Ar.

J“) dar , a houfe, an

abode ;(my J ig) da m yam , paradife, i . f.

the abode of felicity.

DAR , an oak da rran , an acorn da ire, a

grove Ch . an dir , fylva, mum medira , fal

tus , nemus hence the Madeira iflands, fo

called by thePhoenicians , on the firfl difcovery ;

Per . $J Qdirebb, woody . The oak was fa

cred to Jupiter ; nulla facra fine eafronde conficiunt, Homer obferves, that in the

times of public calamity they‘

confulted the mi

raculous oak of Jupiter at Dodona ; hence the

Romans gave to Jupiter the furname of (Lucr

quetulanus ; the oaks were called Jovis Ar

bores. Wooden, Voden, or Vodan (fays Bacon

Tacon) , worlhipped by the Germans and

Saxons, as one of their chief deities, was no

more than Jupiter Q lerquetulanus, i . e. wood,

fore/l— Vod, Voden , ont la meme fignification

dans la langue Irlandoife, (B . Tacon , Orig.

Celt. Bu'

gefiennes) . Where did this wife ety

mologift find thefe Irilh words ?Feadb, timber ,

could never be pronounced Vod or Voden .

DARGAL , Per . Aug} ; dergbalé, narrow

pafi'

es through mountains ; hence the celebrat

ed Dargal in the county ofWicklow, a narrow

pafs vifited for its beauty.

DARN, a fchool ; A r. IJ Qdam , docuit.

DEAGH , DEACH, good, fit, proper,

pure, is a prefix, as deagb a chronicler,

recorder,

D I N

recorder, &c. Ch. IND":deoa Ar.

good, pure, fit.t

DEARBH ,

’

known , certain, lure ; as

dearbb-pbiutbar , a known '

or certain filler ;

Per . u b jd der iab, known , knowing.

DEID , love, defn'

e , a longing, a friend, a

proteétor ; hence H ercules was named D ioda

and Milefs . D idus prifenm nomen fuit Elilfa

W NW! i . e. divina virago, vel virago fim

pliciter, fi Arab iens articulus, al vel el, fuit

apud Poenos in ufu . Dido, inquit S ervins,

i . e. Virago, appellata ell— plus in ils elt ra

ticals, qui Didus nomen volunt ab amore

fafi um, ut Hebra a David, Dodo, Dodai, &c.

etPhoenicinm N'

ng'

lD ioda Eufebius in Chron .

L . r . p. 26. Herculem quidam dicunt Diodan

Ad m cognomine tum in Phoen ice clarnm fuifi'

e,

ut hodieqne a Cappadocibus 8c Ilienfibus appel

latur. d H ercnli fuo cognomen puto in

didili'

e t nices , quia invocabatur a procir, 8:

ex illins numine pendere pntabatur felix fuc

celfus in amor ibw , (Bochart)— hence, I be

lieve, the true pame of M ile/iar , the leader

of the colony of the A ire- Coti from Spain to

Ireland, i . e. M ilaz , the proteftor , is fy

nonimous to Dido.

DIDBAN, a fanftuary, protection , defence,

a fort.

DILE, love, the heart ; Ar . J ‘s dil, the

heart ; J Q dal, lu fit, deliciatns fuit, quod ell

amantinm dellet, amorous.

DIN, DAON, (Dem ) , to illultrate, to

make appear ; daoncbon , dincbon , the moral of

a fable, i . e. the illullration of the lenle ; Din

Sbeancbar,“

the manifeliation or illulba tion of

antiquity , the title of an old MS . of the billoryand antiquities of Ireland ; hence

O l adubb,

E 3 2'

D R A

DI NE, i. e. Tai/buineab, i. e. Foill/c ba an

Tigbeam a, Epiphany, the manifellation of our

Lord, named alfo Ceazm Arbr a , the liar of the

journey ; Acbra cbimzda la dhag, the Journey

of'

twelve days ; Ar. 1 ) dinb , Pellum

Chriltianorum , quod Epiphaniae dicitur, a

Chald. rm ednab, oriri, illncefcere, 8c appa

rere, (Gol. Ca. See Daon.

DRAOI, a wife man ; Ar .DQ dara , fcivit,docuit Per.

u lddari, fcivit, y d dam ,

DRAOITH , lcience, knowledge A r.

44DQ dar iet, fcientia ; Per. y é dam , fapi

ens, facerdos (H yde) ,l dam , a good

man, bk) dam , Darius, the Darn Kings of

Perfia, a lovereign . Dair i, a,

common name

in Ireland ; Draoi, fignifies a wife man, a con

jurer , a necromancer, but has nothing to layto the Gaulic and Celtic Druid. The Draoi

were never in holy orders in Ireland, which

marks the difference between the Magogians

and the Gomerites . See the orders of priell

hood with the pagan Irilh in my Vindication

In the days of H erod the King, there came

(Draoith) wife men , from the Ball to Jerufalem ,

” Matthew 2 . 1 . Ir. Tell. thele were

not priells , they were lhepherds and allrono

mers . B ilhop B edel in his preface to the New

Tellament, in Irilh , tells us , that he had caufed

the fame to be tranllated in the true Ogbom or

myllerious meaning of each word. So far was

Mr . Pinkerton right in afi'

erting there never was

a D ruid in Ireland. The Druids ofGaul prae

tiled divination as our B raol did . Cicero, L .

t . tells us, he was acquainted with one named

Divitiacus E duus, and converfed with him ;

that

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

D R A

enim Dear advocat. (Olafs. Suio -Gothicnm

anti . J. Ihre .) Here we fee that Djar , Hatter ,and Aofa r , were foreign words, not nfiderltood,introduced into the mythology of the Goths,

which the moll learned of their au thors cannot

explain : of the Draoi of Odin, they made

Gods—the reader is referred to the words

afar and afar , from whence it appears clear

to me, thele words were conveyed by our

Aire- Coti, to the Goths, by their trafi c and

commerce ; that twelve of the H ibernian Draoi

might affirm the character of divines , and go

as millionaries to thole parts, and endeavour to

introduce the worlhip of B udh is not impro

Haw as , is derived from the Irilh arbor ,

orig in, father, and was applied by the Goths

to the priells , as we do now to Monks and

Friars ; that it fignified the fame with the an

cient Perilaus, is evident from the learned

Orientalill, S irWm. Oufeley. In a late pub

lication on the Gem of Khofru, he lays of the

infcription , from the want of proper Zend

and‘

Pehlavi vocabularies , I have it not in my

power to explain the remaining letters of the

infcription , although they appear lnfi ciently

dillinét and well formed - among them , how

ever , I can perceive fi r mAM : or Atoar , a

perlon belonging to the facerdotal orders .

(Ohf. on Medals and Gems bearing iriler . in

the Pehlavi) .—Atbreoued, en Pehlvi, aforn?

boumenad. Les Doétenrs Parles traduilent le

premier mot par eebodat bonendegan , c’ell- a

dire, ferviteurs d’

Ormufd —(Anquetil du Per

non, Z endavella, V. 1 . p . 2. 8: p. 1 1 5.

280 . 81C. )

£ 34 ] D R O

B RAOI -‘

NE/

ACHAS , the enchantment Atthe B raol or wifemen ; Ch . umNacbm , en.

chantment ; the Arabs have a fpecies of ne

eromancy by this name, U“LC! anabar, fignra

htec vel in arena efi'

ormata,et0:

96l

al- minacar, fignra haec m fortilege arte,

quam bun-“m al- ramil, vocant, (Gig .

B REACH , MEIRDREACH , a whore ;

Ar . Q'

LU Q dareab, aé'

tus venerens ; Ar .

J .)

dara , libidinofa fu it, appetens maris congref

fnm, capra, vacca, &c. hence Ir . dart, a cow

wanting the bull, to bull a cow; dair ib , rut.

ting .

DRES , talk , news ; Ch. wfl'

t dam s , dif

curfus de re varius.

DRES , rehearlal, inltrufi ion, uh"

! expo.

litio allegorica, inqnifitio, explicatio myl

tica, w'

fi n medarar , fermo, praedicatio, fenfus

myllicns, fchola ; Ar. de n, reading a

lefi ure, a lefl'

on ; Per. U“) oden , inlh

'

uc

tion—hencc Edris, a name given to Enoch by

Orientalilts , qui primus dicitur literas et cash

cognovifi'

e lehemata, (Hottinger Smeg. Orient.

p . 2 Dyr ir , a name given to A tlas, the

inven tor of the Sphere in the Grecian mytho

logy ; Ar .W J O’Idr is , Enoch, from den ,

meditation , lludy . The Eallern Chrif

tians lay, that Idr ir is the fame with Hermes,

the Mercury, the Trifmegiltus, of the Egyp

tians.

DROM, DRUM, DRUIM , high, the

ridge of a mountain , the Sun at its meri

dian or highell: part, hence the South.

B ramaia , the back of an animal—Dromdara,two backs, i e. dromedary.

— Dromcbladb, the

fummit of a beehive ; Ch. D 11 1 dorm , altus ,

anlier,

D U B

aniler, meridies, fie diéta quafi habitatio alta,

quod Sol in illa plaga altius incedat. nn‘m

ebalta , alveus apum.

DRUD , DRUG , an inclofil re, a place of

fafety ; Sanfcrit, drug, a fort.

DRUIS , lull ; drab - lam , a bawdy - houle.

See abu- druir , at.

ab.

DUAN, a fenate ; dean - ar t, a fenator ;

duan-gaoir or rdair, policy, the art of govern

ment as regulated by the fenate ; Ar. O bi“)diwan , a fenate, h e : keafut, geafi rt, po

licy. See Gris .

DUAS , a hand ; mo geanamb imn’dam ro

h i , my fword was in my hand ; Ar . W k)

dqfl, the hand.

DUAS , the original inhabitants, place of

the birth of a family ; Ar .

Uiu lg) dair , ori

gines, radices.

DUBHARM, to fpeak ; débar , he

{poke

DUBHAIRT, an oracle ; Ch.

"

ta“! debx

‘

r ,

the holy of holiest, the loquutorium, that part

of the temple, from whence Jehova fpoke,thence called the holy of holies .DUBH -KEIT, (ccit) a motto, fnperfcrip

tion, writing ; Ch. win s -

r dipbtra, tabulae

manuales mercatorum ; Ar. and Per.IM O

dubir , feriha, notarins : la$ kbara , fcripfit.

Rbat, litera, u lxw o dubf/ian, a writing

[ 3 5 ] D U S

DUCAS , one’s native property of land ;

Ar.

ed duke , inhe fit term , a

EGO dukaa ,

DUIL ,DAIL, a water bucket, a water

pot, the fign Aquarius ; da il ugfae, to draw u p

water ; Ch .“71 deli , urna , fitula , a x51 dale

haurire ; Ch.t‘n deli , aquarius ; Ar. m

dab/a , liturna, j-ld dula , aquarius. Hence Ir .

dile, a deluge, theflood DiIe-R add, the“

flood

ofNoah . See R ead.

DUN, DION, DA IN, fign ify writing or

rather publications in writing, as daingean, a

contract of marriage. See Germ . Dunfar‘

k

frgbrbe, a manifefio, (foil/igbim to expofe)daiara, legible ; dim - cambla

,an aid- deocamp,

(that writes orders ) , combalqm,

“

to difcharge a.

duty ; Ar .

0 540dein, figl ml , deem-tum,

OJ“) dwwan , mandatum , UJ

Q dart, fcripiit‘

in tabulis publicis, o lddam , collegit in ununr

librum fen fyntagma poemata : fcripfit in albof(nomina) vel in publicas tabulas retulit. Seedd”, a poem .

~ Dano¢de, I writing-mallet”fchool-mafter.

DUNN, a doétor, a teacher , 5. 9. 010 1736

Ch. mdun, per rotam feripturam , m dim,

fignificat publicum ofi cium in eecId ia, l'

eu

DUS , a lhield, a fort, protection dry -t it,

a place of fafety ; Ch. m diz. fcntum.

DUTHAN,mother countries ; Ar . mug)

EABAN,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

F A L

name of Ireland, 5. e. the Iiland of Sheplm'ds,

(whichKeating andMacCurtin derive fromfal,an omen, and tell a molt ridiculous Rory of a

(lone, on which the Kings were eleé'

ted, which

gnoaned if he was not right heir to the crown ;old women s

’flories like thefe have given a dif

guft to the Rudy of Irilh antiquities, and Irilh

billory hence the Fella/n or lhe’

pherds of

Egypt, (Sonnini) . The Paulo/Jr of Africa,

(Park) . The Pall or Pbali of India, (Wilford ), all interpreted by the word ihepherds.

See Pref. hence the Latin Opilio, a firepherd.

FAL, a divifion, feparation , hedge, Src. Ch.

n'x-J pbalab, feparare, s59 pbalr

'

, divifit ; Ar .

falaj, hence thefi lm - beg of thean cient

Irilh drefs, and the pblar‘

d or plaid. SeePlaid.

PAL, a king . a . prince ; Ch. n‘ng ybola,

ceps , (Pocock , C. T. J g ) weal, a

noble, prince, ell” fael, n ob ility,‘ FAL, an a&

, deed, a tool, an infirument

wherewith any thing can be made or done. In

the Brehon Laws , after esprefiing a crime, for

which punilhment is ordained, the Law con

cludes with, and ibi: is fal, the aft ; fol, faal,

feel, all of the fame fignification become pre

fixes ; Ch , m pbaal, operat i, agere, 5199

phanl, aétum , faétum, effeetum ; Ar . du g

M ,agere, and oftenjoinedwith0 ANnumoo

dun, to do ; hence d,” faal, a verb a&ive.

FALG,to divide ; Ch . and H eb . pbeleg,

divifit, T1 359 pbelgat, divifus, hence Ir. Falg

FALLANN, to hide, concealed, a hood, a

cloak, a mantle, whatever follabr, hides or

P I A

conceals ; Heb . can»balam, abfcondit ; Ar.

alfallaeb, hid, concealed.

FAODH PACTH , a word, voice, faying ;

Ar. fee/Jet, a word, a faying ; Ch. 19t

Mark , garrulus.

FAOIM, the foot ; faoibm, a footman, a

mell'

enger ; Ch . cairn phoom, the foot.

FASDA , depraved, obnoxious, of bad cha

raéter ; info/Ha , very obnoxious ; Ar.

fa/s , depravity , villainy , corruption.

FEARM, a ihield ; fearmala , the {hield of

the eyes , the eye- lids . Pbarma, clypei genus

i Poenis ortum, (Suidas) .

FEIS , carnal copulation .

FEISR , lullfnl, adulterous ; curba cull,jei r

v

curba era'

l, prohibited inceli , (car? prohibited)

jei/i'

e craobb, inceli , i . e. carnal copulation with

kindred ; Ar. u ! bom ber, eonfangninity,

propinquity, relationlhip, JJ 'S ‘S fjar , adulte

rous, lullful, u lj

‘

jjlJP “; feiar’l’kurabeb,

incefi .

FIACHA , a prince, it fign ifies one who holds

a fief under a king ; Ch. h h s pbaebat, praefes,

princeps , dux.

FIAL, FIALACH , FALAGH , feparation,

a veil, the veil of the temple, that feparated the

holy of holies from the people.—Eal- teacb, a

jakes, a necefi'

ary houfe, r'

. e. feparated from

the dwelling.- Fiaile, weeds , (feparated from

the corn or grafs) . —Faoileacb, holy days , days

of devo fiom—Falacbda Fiona , places of devo

tion, whereFiona , or Fingal, lighted up the holy

fires , (Keating) .—Fa iled- badb, feparated by’

death .— Falamban or Flamban (flawan or

fi eawan) a priefi , all from Ch . nba pbelacb, or

pbelab, fervire, colere ; 11159 pbordatban , fervi

tug

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

t ea ]

as a Deity, which correfponds with Menon of

the B rahmins, explained by Sir Wm. Jones

to mean Naab . Monimus was evidently Mer

cury, as explained by Julianne Apoilat, and

On the fummit of the high mountain , Sliabb

no Mann , in'

the county ofTipperary, are the

ruins of a very large altar , dedicated to Mana ,

by which word, as by no meni, I think was

meant beaver: or tbe heavenly abode of tbe

blefi d, Paradile, M ina, caelum , paradi

fits, Cailellus ) .‘

See Flat -Arum .

‘

FLICHE, FLIGHE,water, wet, rain ;fale,

a flood ; Ch. 359 peleg, fiuvius ; E th. pbleg,

aqua fiuons, finvius parvus.

BI, or PHOARBI, (the mountain

of gold in the county Wicklow) may have

been the ancient name of this place ; Pboar

poifihlywas a contra&ion of Opbir . B i, isa

mountain in Irilh, and in theTibetan language.

B i - n’-Eidir is the old name of the H ill of

Howth, near Dublin. B i - n’

borb, a mountain

in the county of Tyrone. B in or beann , is

the fummit of a mountain,with a prefix Nbi

in Hebrew, Nba in Arabic, (Bullet) .

FODHLA ; learning ; fogbla, the fame ;

Cinn -jbdbla , a celebrated Iriih philofopher ;

fodblamae, a fcholar ; dofogb é fa a tburar,

F U R

he inilrueted him with the intent of his expe

dition , he wrote to him about it ; E th.

pbadaly, litera ; Per. fogbyar , fcholar

like ; Ar .

Lf fi ’ about, concerning.

FOLUlllACI-I, iberet ; Ch. nos pbalai .

FONN, harmony, delight, plealure. See

FONNTEAC, an in ; Ar . W funnel ,a caravanfera ; Ch. $1 319 pbondaki , hofpes

vinum 8s efculenta vendens.

FOMAS , obedience ; Ch. Cara pbaam, to

humble.

FOREA, a tax; fi rba geirnean , a tax on

the haggard, i . e. on the harveil ; Ch.$fl9pbarb, vefi ip l, rt) geran , horreum—quandohorreatum, i . e. in horrea colleétum, debet

FOSACH , an atonement ; H eb. 1109

pba/aeb—hence the Paichal lamb, according toBates.

FOTHRA , madder ; Ch. 11“!t pbotbra ,

rnbus hortenfis .

FURS , fire ; furfa- nim, to make a fire ;

Per. parze’

, any k ind of fire ; pnrzin a

Guebre, the facred fire of the Guebrer, or fire

worihippers ; Ar .

Jo

)“afruz , burning, hence

the Irilh brofna, fire-wood, a faggot.

G and

G A B

G and C are“

commutable in lriflr as in

Chaldee ; 3 (C) et 3 (G) literae funt promifcuw,

ut at: cepb, pro a

t) gepb, Ste. (Bochart) .

The 3) ain or gain of the Hebrew is often

wri tten with Gh in Irilh'

; the He of the Arabs

is often turned to G in the Irilh, U}?barren ,

a refraétory horfe, Ir. gafun v ain , initialis

fouat ut G

The Irilh G pointed, in Roman letters Gh,

I amperfuaded, formerly founded like the6

jim of the Arabs and Perlians ; the G of the

modern Irilh much refembles it in figure. Ain

gbein , which Shaw trank tes the Holy ones ,

lhould be pronounced Ainjin , in Arabic and

Perfianv ? we‘ Ainjin, the fuperior fpi.

rit ; it is the Sanfcrit yin. y in/sum , the

God of Gods. The chief of the followers

of B UDH A is endowed with knowledge. 0

chief of the forms of ffina , this is my boon !

jina- vara , who is l/‘

wara , granted it : f ina

wara , or the Lord of the fom is of jina was

pleafed.

”— (Wilford on Mount Caucafus .)Ain is the Egyptian Ana, (Pafl

'

erus) and the

Arab .

QM ; Ain , fuperior, fupreme.

GA , fire ; run bega , to make burn .

GABH , an ox or now ; Ar. d ead, an

GABH , GAV, GOU, a blackfinith ; Per.

GABHAIR , a hort’

e,“uni gear , in Heb,

feems to be ufed in this fenfe, Exod. 1 2. 3 7.

G A L

And the children of Ifrael journeyed from8 amefes to Succoth, about on foot webe geber in , and horfiernen, befides children;Gen. 6. Nimrod was w a:) a noted kolfe

man, i. e. hunter before the Lord.

GABHAL, flame ; Met, the Sun ; 529kabal, the light of the Sun, Ha. I 1 3 .

- hcnee

GABHAM , to burn .

GABHAM, to ting, to play on an infirm,

ment ; Ch. any buggab, cithara, pfalmns, ol l

ganum.

GAID, GHAIB , a forefather Ar. (49 ,

GALL , a foreigner, a migrator.

GALLBHEARLA , foreign diale&.

GALLDU, the black foreigners, the Nor

wegians ; Fin -

gall, the white foreigners, the

Danes ; Ch. N5) gala, migrare.- May not this

be the origin of the word Galilee in fcripture,

whofe inhabitants, the Jews faid, (poke a fo

reign dialeét ; the Jewilh girl told Peter, {hedid not underliand him

,for he was a Galilean .

Buxtorf in his Lexicon, p. 43 3 . has lhewn the

difference in fome words; between the Gali

laean and Hebrew dialect, and pure Hebrew

thefe words are good Irilh. S ee Tig, Claba ,

Deaf/J , &c.

GAL,fire

,fmoak, an altar .

GAL - BEII .E, the altar of Belus, the Gal

bally mountains.

s 2

G A R

GAL-TI -MOR , GALTIMOR, the altar

of the great God, mountains (0 called Ch.

‘73

gal, fire, blaze, an altar, cumulus, acervus, tab:

gala , fplenduit—en nommant cc peuple Kal

moukje me fers du dialeé'

te Rufi'

e, puifque leur

nom originaire ell Kalmak ou Kalimak. Les

Tartares leur donnent anfli cc nom, mais Kali

malt veut dire en Tatar renega l . Plufieurs

Kalmouks lui donnent une autre étymologie :

ils prétendent qu’il ell compole du mot Gal,

qui en. langue Kalmouke ct Mongale fign ifie

jet: et d’Aimak qu i ell:une divifion dcs Oulou:

ou tr ibus , (See Elle) ils ajoutent que cc nom

ell le meme que celui de leurs fréres les M on

galer , qui l’on t tire

’

du Menongal, (Pallas Voy.

V. l P 4950GAODH , GAOITH , wind, i . e. bad a t,

d ad, idem qui Indo Perlis Gilolenfibus Q bfgl mad, bad fignificat ventum , (Calh ) . See

Guadbrain .

GAOL,love mogaolaeb, my dear ; beende

gaoI, the goddefs of love ; Ar. gbul,

Venus, i ll Sbur a ! gbul, capillus Ve

nen s .

GAOLMA , libidinous ; Ar

GAR ,a rock ; gara , a dyke built up.

GARA’N, a defence, proteftion , a lhield ;

vim ». Scutnm Perficum See Fearm.

GAR A’N, a barn , a granary , a flore, as

gardn M aif ir , gar a’

n Poer , Ste . Ch. rt) goren ,

gbelem.

GARBH , GARV, a mountain ; garb}:

er ioc, a mountainous country, rise H igbland: ofScotland, (Shaw) , Sanfcrit, gra'va , a moun

tain , in the fpoken dialefts pronounced gran,

(Wilford on Mount Caucafus, As. Ref. Vol.

[ 44 ] G E I

II.) hence Garbban, a little mountain, whence

Dun -

gar'van, the llrong holds of themountains.

GARR IGHEACH , GARREAC, rocky,

full of rocks and clifi'

s ; Ch.

“m yegar , acervus

lapidum .

GRAMAL, GEMLA , a rope, a fetter ;

Ar. J » gemel, vox ell ambigua, nam pro

animali fcribitur J V ; gemel, pm rudente,

M giomel et gomel, (Bochart). The fame

wordM gemel, lignifies a camel, and this

has caufed a wrong tranflation of the fcripture,

where our Saviour faid, it is eafier for a thick

rope to pafs through the eye of a needle than

a wicked man to enter the kingdom ofheaven.

The tranllators have put camel for rope— our

Saviour fpoke Syriac, in which language alfo,

lm\ gamel, fignifies a camel, and a rope.

GEAR , white, fplendid goor , light; gear l ,

milk ; greit, a diamond, ajewel, a pearl ; Ar.

l): gbera , and gberaret, white.

GEARN, GHEARN, language ; goirri

gbearn , the univerfal language before the con

fu lion , (Keating, O’Brien , Shaw) , Chaldee

and Armenian , gart, radix, gberu , lingua ;

gair tigbearn may therefore be tranflated radix

verborum . See the tree metaphor of litera

ture, p . 1x. Pref.

GEIL , a ford ; geil- dar , ainm do all) raj/2c

imbi eeatbra fi r uibel. Geildar is the name of

a ford where there are ftepping {tones to crofs

it, (Cormac) . Ar.i kul, gul, a ford.

GEIS , GEIST, the art of government, po

licy . See Duan. Gel/i Tambrab, the laws of

Tarah, enacted at the triennial afl'

embly.

GERAIT,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

0

I A D

I and E are ufed promifcuoufly.

‘

There is

no ] confonant in Irilh, it is always written Dh,as Wjab or yab, Dbe, ye, Dbia, yia , &e. and

this was the proper found of the Hebrew t jod

or

IA , i . e. AOI , an illand, a region, a coun

try ; it is the Latin termination in Gallia,

Italia, B ritannia, &c.tat ai , a plaee or country,

but, fay fome Lexiconifts , it mull mean fome

place dillant, to find which they mull enquire

”N ai , that is, where?h ard put to it indeed are

the Hebrew Lexiconills. It is evident from fe

vcral pafl'

ages in fcripture, that by the word,

which we tranflate illes, i . e. Aim D im, the

Hebrews underflood not only fuch countries as

were called illes , that is fuch as are on all tides

furrounded by water, but alfo fuch coun

tries as were divided by fea from them or

the Egyptians (among whom they lived a long!

time, and fo called things by the fame name)as that they would not be well come unto, or,

at leali ufed not to be gone unto, but by fea ;

in brief, they called iflands (m o re) all beyond

fea countries , all people iflanders, which came

to them and the Egyptians by fea . (See Mead’

s

D ifc. on Gen .-Well

’

s Sacred Gem—Park

hurll) . See Aoi , an illand.

IAD , a place ; Iaddile, the place of love,

the Idalium, locus Veneri facet , which Bo

chart explain s by m‘m—v yad - eleb, locus dean .

Idalium Phoenicium , oppidum in tn'

bu Zabulon .

Jos. 1 9. 1 5 . Venu s was named Idalia, fay the

I F R

poets, from the mountain Idalus in Cyprus.

See Cupar .

IAR , after ; Irmart, poflerlty , fuceellion,hereditary right ; mm » jraui Ch. h i' m

mar it, jure he reditario pofi'

edit, 5 P h i yaral ,

ha res. See Oirtbear , i . e. O fon , eldeft fon .

‘

IARMAILTE , the fk ies in Shaw,\fi10uld

be fi drmailce, the heaven of angels ; Ar.

” Ju lf“l

LASC, fifh, i.e. inhabitants of the water ;

diajZ'

, a fifh pond ; Ch. {301 di/Zre,See Uijce, M eijco. Ph. pp

“! ( la/Z , flagnum,

pifeina, inde dajéon portus Syracufarum

(Bochart) , that is in Irilh diafc- enan.

IBH , a tribe, a people, an inflexion of an

ab, father, uncle 3 a ibb, tribus, pars populi,

qu i ab eodem patre geniti erant, (Thomm.)hence Ibb, in Irilh, fign ifies the people er tribe,and the country they fettled in , as

IBB -Edeback.

IBH - Laogbaire.

IEH - Conlua .

IEH - M ac Callie, Ste.

Gr. a'é'

m tr ibw, pars populi. Vox Lacedemo

niis ufitata ; Ch. h al ts ibbit, provincia. See

Itb .

ID , a feltival. See Iaid.

IDHAILLE, n ight, read ibaille for illaille

H eb .

‘7t‘7 lil, Pun . Malt. laille, nox.

IFR ION, hell, the abode of the evil demon

Ifrion [frion a’

rar na bpian, naebfeidir dffai/l

I O C

Adb - lacam) , in'

illis adfcifeerent, vel quod

Judaei ipfis tune generaliter feflum agentibus

interitum impreearentur . A gentilium fellis

ad Chriltianorum fella locutio illa tranllata ell,

quibus ramen non volunt dici mala imprecat i.

In Targum N'

nts'

t man yoma d’aida, ell ipli ,

Elib . c. r v. 3 . apud Rabb inicos D ies fellus

ipforum, in Jef. 66. 1 7 . indicat crucem Edo

mosorum ( id ell crucem Chrilli five Chriltum

crucifixum) in quo fanftificant lo (fg nando fe

eruce This Oblervation lhews the rcafon

that inid is written fometimes oin - id, or the

fellival of afiliftion , by the Chrillian Irilh , from

the Ch.in? oni, amiétio, milet in. See Shrove

tide in Shaw’

s Eng. Ir. Diet. and MacCurtin’

s

Dia.

INNI, a pleafant fituation , hence the river

Inny in Weltmeath ; Innbir the fame ; Inner in

Erfe ; Inndu a pleafant country ; Ch. nun

beni, pleafant, it is particularly applicable to

water, as in Job , 1 4. 9. hence the Lexiconills

derive rer un kindia, i. e. India, ip'

un bindaki,

the country called by the H ebrews, Cba'vilab.

IOC, kindred ; Ch. D'

tn’ iebur, familia, pro

IOCHD , children ; Ch .

“tint irbid, is trauf

lated only/Em, Zech. 1 2. 1 0 . from ar e yecbad,

uniri ; Ir. ebead. c od appears to be derived

from “ma peched, the thigh, bfi'

spring. See

Are.

[ 48 I U C

IOCHDAR , the bottom, foundation ; Cb .

fi pvllrkar,fundamentum.

IOD , the call of a dart, the King’s road

round the illand lhall be ( iod) a call:of the

dart from the lhore, (B rehon Laws) from ed ,

the hand, to handle ; Ch. 1 \ yod, the hand,

m tyadab, he did throw or call , hence

Iopm va crr, military weapons, armed ; A

Eamban iodbnacb aoirbin/i, O delightful Ema

nia replete with arms

IOD , an altar ; iodbeir t, brought to the

altar, i. e. a facrifice—Exod. I 7. r6. Mofes

built an altar, and called its name, Jehovah be

my banner, for he faid“n yad, the monmnent,

that is the altar, at lu ll:the pillar with the

altar, by the tabernacle of jab, is the war ofthe Lord againll Amalek, from generation to

generation— z Sam. 1 5. r 2. Saul came to Car

mel, and behold he hath fet him up‘

It yod, an

altar, and is gone about and pall'

ed on. (See

Bate).

IOL, and with S fervile, SIOL, ofi'

spring,

children ; Ar. J 'e‘é iyal. See Eile.

IUCHA, burning ; imbar , the dog days ;

Ar. “F53 1, yaki , burning, a Tartarian word

(R ) .o

The Arabians name the dog days,

eiyma babur , that is, burning days.

L frequently

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

L E O

LANPHUNC, a full period.

LANN, a church, an inclofed place of wor

thip ; Per. UJIan , 3. furrounding wall, an ia

E

clofed area.

LAOG, a hero, chief; E thiop . lak Per.

gJSL"yoluk hence the Lucumones of the

Etrufcans , in Irilh laocamuwan, the governor

of a province. See Mumban .

LA Q I, a bull, the lign Taurus, i . g. Aigcis ;

Ar . bJ leab, taurus , g i g) labak, albur fu it,

taurus fylvaticus , quod colore talis labak, hence

Ir. Laogb, fnow.

LAOM ,curved ; laombacbd, curvature ;

lambr od, a crooked bye road or path ; A r.

lam, crooked, curved, twilled.

LASAU, a wetting trough, a kneading

trough, in which the flour is wetted and work

ed into dough ; Ch. mo“; lqfid, to wet or to be

wetted .

LASADH , burning, flaming ; leg/air , a

flame leg/air reinri, a flalh of lightn ing ; goal

lafaidby burning coals ; Ch. m om“; lolg/ulb,

ardentes ; gablim bobfutb, carbones ardentes .

LASAIRE, a joker, a merry fellow ; lea

fa inm,a n ick name ; V5 les , derifor, illufor.

LEOS , Lea s , Lats , Lo rs , Lo ts , Loon ,

light, fire , blaze, flame ; lui/ne, a blulh ;jb- lw ,

light glur , light, flame, blaze ; lei/k n , a little

flame ; logyge, burnt ; lq/g, blind, i . e. gan lot ,

without light ; Per.EjJ lezej, blind. The

radix is la , In, light fire ; Chiuele , lo, fire ;

5 ! J L o'

r

Ar .)l c alu, flame, U L“)

lijl m, flame,~

aJJ

leza , burning ; H indoollanee, J"In, flame.

See the adjunfts ending in at , p. 4.

This original word fpread through all the

Celtic and northe rn dialefts , Wellh , llq/g,burning ; [lo/gi , to burn ; llofgradd, a fera

phim , i . e. burning ; golou, light, blaze ; golofgi,burnt, roalled corn ; burn t. Teuton .

laug, loug, loue, flame. Ifland. log, loge, flame .

Swedilh, loge, lagbe.

‘Goth. laub. Saxon, ~

loge, leg, lig. Greek, phlox, flame. L igano,

roalled, in the A lbanois dialeft. Luilu, heat,

flame, in the Congo. Lua,in a blaze, on fire,

in the Tonqu in.

LOISE , a flame ; A r . lag/b Ch.

eww‘w alias , fol, m o.

LO , water .

LOCASA IR , the great rains of the latter

lealon , a heavy lhower of rain : Ch.mph lokar ,

the latter rains , wp‘m melokar , the latter grafs.

M iloear, the month of after - grals, hence, I

believe, Lac/bimi of the H indus, the g oddefs

of vegetation .

LOCH , black, dark ; eeacblloe, coal black .

Ch. Np‘) laka ; Ar . CE leik.

LOCH , LOGH ,a lake, an arm of the lea;

Ar.6J luj, mare vallum 8c profundum .

LOT, a harlot, given to venery ; Ar. 12]

lera , coiens cum muliere, loly, the people

of Sodom , praepollerae veneri addiflus .

T 2

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

M A O

MALACHAT, the art of navigation, which

in the'

B rehon Laws is flated at the highell

price in education.

MALOID , a flail, with which to thrclh ripe

corn , from Mt) mala , plen itudo et plena ma

turitas .—Melor liy

’

ala inde dicitur , in qua

die fruges plené maturefcunt, hence

mailloz, to grind.

MAM , mother. See 21m, M prefixed.

MAN,food in general, wheat, this is proba

bly the meaning of the In man of the Scripture,

with which the Jews were miratuloully fed.

The word was certain ly an original, the mean

ing has been loll, and the Rabbins derive it

from moubou, which fignifies, what is this

Nefciebant en im quid effet, fays Buxtorf Ch.

ism mono , panis— that is, fays Bates , the pe

culiar tbing, or peculiar food.

MANA , fate ; aura mono, foretelling ; Ar .

UV, mono, fate.

MANA, death ; Ar U“, mono, death.

MAOIN, MUlN, wealth, riches, and with

the prefix, mambuin it is the Syriac mammon,

riches .

MAOL , a fervant, it is generally applied to

religious fervants ; Maol Colum CiII, the fervant

of S t. Colum Kill ; Maol Io/Zz, the fem nt of

c us, a H ighland Saint, (Shaw) ; Ch.

‘mv

amal, laboravit in corpore et in animo ; Coptic

M ibel or M iel, ingeniculo ; Ar .

memo/ll , fervants—hence the Iri lh Coir -moo] ,a facred or divine fervant, and probably the

Cafmillus of the Romans.

MAS , if jl az .

MASACH , long, tedious ; Ch. 1m: me

facb, dilatatio, prorogatio, vel fimpliciter fpa

tium,longitudo, traétas temporis, (Bochart).

£ 54 ]MATHAIR , mother: See Ad min - Per.

J QW madar Gr . meter , not from area, de

fidero, as the etymologills derive it.

MATHAIR , a ennfe. Cognomen ahquod

Ifidis has“, vel Mating—nomen hoc compofitum

ell a t n 1 8 fl aps ; m w cu t ie , i. e. nomen [706 /f

ng'

ficat eam, qua pla za q/l can/alii , (M arch)

Nihil profeélo verius , nihil clarins, nihil {impli

cius dici potu it. Eten im mebtuor , E gyptiis id

dicitur , quod plenum o/l ca lf/Mitotic vel facultai

tis aélivze et efi'

eflricis , (Jablonlky) .

MATHA IR - AIL , a primary caufe ; Ar .

J xm l ajul and ga l ; yllut, caufe.

MEAS , a tax ; Ch. on mar , tributum.

MEASAM, to invent, to find out, difcover

an uair do mbea:j? on catbair , when .he difco

vered the city ; Ch . mm mafia , invenire.

MEASAM , to tax or be taxed ; go ndeacba

aitlme a Ccyb r Agzg/lur an dombain uile do

mocofar— there went out a decree from Caefar

Auguilus, that all the world lhould be taxed.

(Luke, c. 2 . v. Ch. en mar, tributum ; it

is alfo H ebrew, a tax or tribute, precifely whatJ

is loofened or detached from non mojb b , to

melt, difi'

olve, loofen . (Bates) . It appears to

me to be derived from moo/am, to_ellimate,

for every one was taxed in proportion to his

wealth ; and this feems to be the fenfe of

the word in Exodus , c. r . v. r 1 . they fet over

them’

D ion'fi w fi r i - mejx

'

m, talk mailers, to

ailliét them with their burthens—who com

puted the quantity of work , that mull be done

in a certain (pace of time.

MEASRUTH , flreams, fromfr at/J , withM

prefixed ; the Hebrews derive m“m:mazalutb,

the planets, from“m nozol, fluero ; fo the Chal

daeans

M I 0

de ans I'

Tl‘

lm mozorotb, the planets, from

fi atb, flowing.

MEIR , b itter ; meir no magi) , the bitter of

the plains, i . e. agrimony A r mur , bitter ;

olw r iton , marine wormwood, colocynth.

MEIS , mirth ; E th. 8: Chald . mt) nzebiz

MAISCEOLAM , to fing (to the harp) .

See Cool.

MEISCE, drunk ; Ch .rpm ) mfi x

’

, potus ,

convivium , compotatio , ab flpwfi kob , potare,bibendum dare ; Ar . mefi ir; Per .

Q M mtg/2, drunk. See Uf/Ze.

MB ISI,guardian angels, fairies ; Ch.W7:

mezr'

, guardian angel, (Newton on Proph . V.

2 . p. r5—~nvn meozi , arx vel robur meum,

Deus ; cas ino mezom'

m, proteétores, mentioned

as objeé'

ts of worlhip, Dan. n . 3 8 . The

Lexiconifls derive it from w oz , llrength, vi

gour, whence fays Bochart, by doubling the

word comes m'mozoz , a Phoenician idol wor

ihipped atEdefl'

a, and believed to be the Sun’s

compeer— it is certainly the root of the old

Irilh Aofar , God .

MHEi C, WEIK, bravo ! Paddy Wack ;

Ar . CL;weika , bravo !

M IOL , to bite , to cut, to chop , to devour ,

whence

M IOL , a loufe—M iol room , a tick , a [beep

loufe M£01 boide, a hare, the n ibbler—M iol

ingnoocb, a crab , the b iter with the claws

M iol mar , the great biter , a whale—M ia]cr ion , a moth , the gnawer of dry things

M ia! goile, a belly worm , the gnawer of the

llomach— M iol cu, a grey bound, the biting

dog, he has no fcent, and feizes his prey with

his teeth—Moi] , a loculi -‘Ti -moI-geor ro , to

[ 55 ] M O G

cut round, to circumcife—Mool, flaaved round,

like a Jefuit— M iollocb, devouring, are all

from“m m l, to cu t, chop, circumcife, divide,

to cut to pieces—N50 m in, a b iter , an ant.

MOGH , oinm dillar do Dbioidb:Mogh, a

name moll dear to divines , fign ifying every

thing facred and divine, (Cormac and all the

ancient Glofl'

aries) ; it is derived from eog, wif

dom. See Eag, Eagon. Ch. Jmu Moueg,

Magus— Ifaiah, c. viii. v. 1 9. Confulite

.

D ivi

nos cl Ariolos , fpeculantes et bomogim, i. e.

magos . Porphyry tells us , that the ecclefiallics

among the Perilaus were called Maw , which in

their language fignified the fame as philolo

phers with the Greeks. The Magi, according

to Arillotle,'

were prior to theEgyptians. The

religion of the M agi began in Chaldaea, as

M r. Bryant has fully proved, and there the

Indo- Scythm learned it, and exported it with

them to Europe . Oxuartes, k ing of Baftria,

who was a Scythian , borrowed it of the Chal

dwans, as M arcellinus aflerts , cujus fcientiafteculis prifcis multa ex Chaldee orum arcanis

Baélrianus addidit Z oroaflres.—m monog ,

being derived fromrun bago, meditari, —hiuccette diél i Magi Perfarum, (Thomm . ) and

M ogh and Draci being fynonimous in Irilh,

the”a darn , fapiens et

'

Sacerdos of the Per

lians , and Mogh, being derived from Eag,

wifdom, hence Eogon , meditation , whence

Eognoibe, a philof0pher, and Eognoj/i , the god

of wifdoxn , the Gonefa of the Brahmins ; it is

evident that Mogh is not a borrowed word,

but that it radically exifls in the language, and

is one of the many proofs, that the A ire- Coti,

or Indo- Scythae, were the original inhabitants

of

M 0 L

“

of this illand, and a colony direélly from India

Lymerica, or Indo- Scythia, as their billory fets

forth, and their language confirms . See Dro_3,

Eton, Ceocbt, Eogon . In like manner the

Irilh bo’

d, bi d, bold, a fage, a prophet, a phi

lofopher, the Budha of the Brahm ins , is the

Mobed and H erbed of the Zend, names of the

priellhood given by Z oroallres, from the Chal

daean , N1 3 bodo , pre dicavit, D VD badim,

harioli.

MOID , an oath, a vow, from odb, or odb,

with M prefixed ; A r . Q 6;obd, Ofl

’“ mo

boud, tellamento firmatus.

MOID , MOD , a congregation, a court

Ch. nimz mood, coetus, 1m ouad, conventus.

MOLC, fire, the fun ; the pagan Irilh wor

lhipped Beal or Belus, under this name. The

Afl'

yrians called the light, which was their. god,

Mole: from “His odor , illullrious, Molec,

comes Adrommelecb the folar fire, worlhipped,

by this name, by the Sepharvites , who burned

their children in fire to him , and from on , no

ble, illuflriou s, comes Anamelech, who is men

tioned with Adramelech, 2 K. 1 7. 3 1 . Con

fidering how long the Phoenicians frequented

the S .W. coall of B ritain , fays Parkhurfl, it

is not furprifing to find traces of the god Mo

lech, or a a‘m Melt/m u, in the names of fome

towns, but it is remarkable, that in that of

56 ] M U R

Melcomb Regis, in Dorfetlhire, we perceive

both the Hebrew or t nician , and Latin ap

pellation— hence Beolo Molocb, Borno Bbeil

o Molacb, the names of great mountains in

Ireland, where altars were ereéled to Belun or

Molec.

MUIREAD , a man , people ; mulreon , a

woman ; M uireodoc, prince of the . people

See 0c. M UI READOC O’BR IEN , O

’

B rien prince

of the people ; 1 1 out , Canaaniticé 8ePhcenicie

principes (D . de Pom is}—hence M erodoclo,

the god of B abylon . Babylon is taken , Bel

“ is confounded, Merodocb is,broken to

pieces .”

(Jer. 50 . Hindooll . 8: Per. Q

mord, a man ; H ind. murdwn, people ; Ch.

1 1 m m morodok, dominus, dominator . The

Lexiconills derive it from 711Wrodob, domi

nari, Irilh r uado, as Dermot r uod ro f or,Dermot the moll wife governor , but M alrea

doc leems to have a different derivation.

MUL , the center ; mulgort, the pole of the

world ; Ar . AL, moi, the center ; moltoir , tocenter.

MUR, a demon ; murducon , the floating

demons ; murgobboil, the finging demons, the

S irens ; Ch. wan mar ia , dmmon , fpiritus ma

lignus, hence the Romans borrowed this fable

of the Syrens.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

P O S

nam. (citra dotem .) Confers . Cum illo

confers fuit mercimonii nmmn pouzoa , diverfi

funt, ac alter alteri adverfatur, in quo habet

Giggeu s, par et aequalis, etiam confors fuit

(alteri) ; Ar . foezy, inter fe aequales

8c nonfofles permiftique fucrc, mutuum inter fecommercium habuere, ct invicem penfarunt ;

C afld l'us , who derives them from $19 f orm,

peoor , a bride, (R ichardfon ) ; An UJ L’

m1), baze‘

, a fire lighted a‘

t a~marriage , (R ich.)

Ar . baq , coivit cum foemina,‘

cm greflus

cum fe mina, connubium.

Sanfcrit,M ac/Im,When a lover fecretly

embraces the damfel either fleeping, or flufh

ed with {b ong liquor, or difordered in her

intelleéts, that finful marriage calledpayb cbais the bafell . (Laws ofMenu) .

Dr . O’

Brien (whofe ignorance o f his mother tongue 1 have (0 frequently ibewa) de

rives pofi m from be, a cow, becaule the Cer

mam gave cattle as a marriage portion. M r.

Laing, the celebrated hillorian of Scotland,

delirous of bringing the Erfe langu age into

contempt, derives it from Span/aka . Mr.

Laing has very ably lhewn the poems of Oflian

to be fi&itious, in which I agree with the able

hillorian, as I do in opinion that there never

was a D ruid (according to the modern acceptation of the word) in Ireland. I lhould be

63 J P U R

forry his hillory llood on no firmer balls that!

his Etymology. See Draoi .

POTH , PUTH , PIUTHAR , 3 Ion ;

dearbb -

piutbar , a filter, i . e. defcended of the

Atba ir ; Zend, patbre, a (on ; Parfi 8c Pehlvi,

pq/er Sanfcrit, potbren, as B rama poutbren,

fan of B rama ; Raja -pout, fon of Raja. Bayer,

in his Baétriana, derives the name Pali botbrar,from Pa li , an Indian king, and porbra , a do

fcendant. In the Gentoo code, poatrob, a (on ,

and in the H etoopades , pooh-e often occurs .

The word is alfo Berlian ,’

as in c cpm .

Potb fignifies a defcendant, and not a bachelor,

as Shaw has copied from O’Brien—turn to

his Englilh IriflaDiétionary, at the word 1843

cbelar , no fuchword as pat/J occurs , and the

compound dearb-piutbar he has properly tranf

lated a daughter. Is not the Englilh pour, a

young fowl, derived from this ?

PROINN, PROINSE, a meal, dinner ;

Ch. 8:Phoen . om parnar , aluit, fufientavit ;

Syr. pron/a , alimentum Ch. D unn prinam,

alimentorum di'

fi ributio, (Plantavit ) .

PUIRT, PERT, a mufical mode, note,

tune ; Ch . town parat, modulatus efl ; Per .

06 put-deb, a tone, note.

PUITR ICHIN, a horde ; Ch . prams pu

tir ian , poculum.

PUR IN, pretty , handfome ; Batik-purin ,

the pretty ~ town Ar. purin, beaut'

eous,

[ 64 ]

R A I

R is often inferted after the firfl; radical as in

Chaldee and Syriac, as from the A rabic a g b‘

l

a nnaet, cloth ; Ir. duart Ch. Nun bard , fermo;

Ir. breitb ; Graeci R infernerint, aut etiam ipfi

Pmni, qua epenthefi nil frequentihs ,

RAC, a bag or pouch ; Ch. m mardeba ,

viaticum. See R eads - Ion .

RACAM , to write, 8: Tracam ; Ar. J

rakeem,n

u )rubim, to paint. See Redeem.

RACHAM , to come, to go ; raebad me

dbm‘

t, I will come to you ; Oh . m u aracb,

ambulare .

RACA IRE, the poet’s repetitor ; Ar.

RADH , lpeech ; agradb, faymg Ar. é )

an anfwer. .

RAE, feeing, vifion ; ra -arc, the (on of

vilion , light. See Arc. Ch. rtm m ob, vi

dere, alpicene A r .

(; Ureyj, feeing.

RAE , a meadow, a palture Raeteacb ,

pallure for horles ; Ch. m we, pafcere Ar .

6)m e, pavit, paltum 1vit peen s , raen pallor .

"

RAIBE healing ; mecan r eibe, a turn ip,

the healing root Ch . zen-

1 rapa , to heal. See

Raepa .

RAIDMEAS , a dream ; Ch. D‘m redam,

lomno chru i.

RA IT, a peafant ; ra iteoir , a boor . The

m it: and the en tity , the pcalants and the land

R A T

tillers, and feeders of cattle ; Hindoll. vyar,

a peafant, a labourer .

RAITH , the quarters of the heavens, the

lealon mt cetbra rat/m, the four feafons ;

Sanfcrit, r im.

RANN, verle, fianza, long ; Ch. rm rarma ,

cantus, p'

t m m: canere ; Ar.( U

m um, mo

dulatus fuit.

RATH , fecurity, furety. See Mal, riches,

and Maladair , a landholder . We find by the

B reithamhuin Laws, when a man was worth a

certain number of cattle, to be fecurity to the

chief for paymen t of the rent of a large traft

of land, which he might fet out to others ; he

was obliged to erect a circular intrenchment of

earth or llone,‘

or partly of both, in token of

his holding under the chief; this intrenchment

was called R ATH , that is fi cur ity . The law

allows the Ratb to be uled as a lheep fold,

and for the better fecurity of the lheep , flakes

were driven in the top of the in trenchment,

and interwoven with bulhes, brambles,'

&c.

When a M alada ir died, he was fometimes

interred in the m iddle of the R at/1 , and a moat

was dug around ( theoutfide commonly) to fur

n ilh earth for the fear-t or tumulus , and then

it had the appearance of a moat. Some of

thele, in the counties of Meath and Well:

Meath, are planted with trees , and make a

beautiful appearance. Thele Raths remain at

this day, and are molt injudicioully called

Dane:

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

R I A

the Irilh princes ; Ar .

J Jl orun} , orrgin ,’ llock ,

root. See Arm. Ch . a t“ ream, ell caprea

b icornis—ita etiam delcr ibit Moles,Dent. 3 3 .

1 7. ubi cornua ream D N‘

t, qua: Jolepho tri

buuntur, referun tur ad dnas tribus ex illo

o rlas , nempe Ephraim 85 Manalle, (Boch . )that the word was ufed in beth lenles appears

p robable, from the Irilh R im-jeidam, to blow

the horn , tranllated by Shaw, to play mul1c

E cornibus remim me audivilli, Pl. 22. v. 22.

Et exaltabis cernn Rem, cernu meum ; Ram,

R em, R im, fignifies a horn in Irilh . Bochart

does not pretend to know to what beall this

rem belonged— but thinks it was the bufi'

alo‘

ln India at d racolir are: olim fui e reporter

(Vol. 2 . p. This is bringing it to the

door of our Aire- Coti , from whom the“

ancient

Irilh claim their delcent. Roim, in Irilh, fignifies a buck , as raimgdroidbeoo, buck - them ,

from droidbeon .or droigbeoa , a thorn , but

the horns of the buck cannot be blown

through.

REISM , a wri ting ; breifmion, a writ, a

mandamus ; Ar.

f“)

r ig/“

m, a ca non , a law, a

precept, Jrefmi, a wri ting. S ee B .

REITHE, the Sylvan daemons, the fauns

of the woods, over whom prelidedGoiline. See

Pr. p. l. ; Ar . ESJA beiram, the Sylvan

R IACH , R IACH , religion ; Ar. w

turret, T. fervile, religion , cullem, mode, pro

fellion, rite, inllitution .

RIAS , a plough ; crann - r iqfloi, the ploughman

’s tree, a plough ; Ar.w }

! oreor, a

[ 65 ] R O I

RICH , a king ; ricbeod, a kingdom ; Ch .

m m r im , rex, r ik Arabum , in G iggeio r ill ,

ell vis, robur , roik prior, primus ,

R ID, honor, ornament, intelligence ; Ar.

Q }redd, hence

RIDAIRE or R IDIRE, a kn ight, and

R idire- dol, of the tribe/

of knighthood. See

R INN, thought ; r ivmfi atbom, to delign,

intend, forecall ; Ch. rm ronob, meditat i,

pm ra in, mens, cegitatio, cogitare ; Syr . rono,

meditate s ell ; Per . OJ}rind, fag

R IOCUAI, a plague, pellilence ; At .

r ikon , yellowjaundice, blighted corn .

R IS , a king, a prince ; Ch . m m r i/bo, PO9

tellatem habere ; Ar.W J ‘erir, a prince, a

chief; Heb . om rot , princeps , caput.

R ISEA‘

N, a writer, an hillerian ; rei:fecal,

a decree, verdiéi , fromfecal, a flory, narration ;Ar .

Jreg/em, to write. See Rel/m.

ROILE'

,lacred ; Roilig no R igb, the King

’s

place of devotion , a place lo called in Cen

naught, where many Irilh princes are buried.

The Priells of Bndda were named Raulir, as

we find from an inlcription lately difcovered

near Ijlomobod, commenicated to the Afiatic

Society, by S ir J . Shore, viz. On the 1 4th

ofM agha 904, Chaudri Lah Raja, by the ad

vice of Bowongor i Rauli , who was direltor of

his devotions , and in conformity to the lenti

ments of twenty - eight other Roulir , formed the

defign of ellablilhing a place of religious wor

lhip, &c. On a filver plate were inlcribed the

Hauca or mandates of the deity ; Ir. orb, a

law, Airillacb, a law of the Roi/e.

R U I

ROS , a head, a headland, a cape ; Ch. tmh

rat , a head, lo cape from caput. Rot - Cow,

Cape- hog in Syria, (Pocock, 1 95)— hence the

Refer, head lands on the N.W. cezll of Ire

land.

RU, RU’N, RUS , the face, countenance,

cheek ; Ar. r u, rui ; Ch. flat-m merab

,

vifus . Rou, motPehlvi Parli qui fignifie,vultus , facies . (De Sacy) .

RUAD , a governor ; Diarmut ruod f ajz'

at ,

Diarmut the moll wife governor ; this is the

Diormotu of the B rahmans , a mell wife and

uprightjudge— they now adore -him as the Irilh

er Aire- Coti did—hence Leobo Diarmut, the

altar of D iarmut, is to be found in all parts of

Ireland, and the B rahmins lhew a large flat

llone, for his bed, as the‘

Irilh do ; Ch. nn‘;

lebeb, a flame, an altar, n'

n radab, gnbernare,

dominari. R oad, was certainly the deity pre

fiding over the waters— whence B ile- Ruad,

the flood ofNoah ; dile, a flood. In the Chal

dee m a radab, nomen angeli plnviis irri

gatien i tom e przefeéli,

RUIDHNE, a lpear ; Ar .

M o)rudeni ,

a lpear, lo named from the wife of a famous

C 67 ] R O 3

lpear maker, (Richardlon ). In Irilh hillory, .

R uidbne was the wife of Gobbne Goa , the fa

mous blacklmith, who was making a lpear,

when he was called on to head a rebellion ;

the flory is detailed both in the Perlian and

Irilh hillories , that is in Ballern andWellern

Iran . (See Vindication of An cient Hillary

'

ef

Ireland) . Ruidbne, pronounced R ory, 1s ilill

a common name of a’

woman in Ireland.

RUIS , a way , a read ; Ch. p11 row, read

ire ; Per . rq/la , viam netat,

a road.

RU’N, love ; ortio, lovely ; Eilean orwt,

lovely Ellin , and with the prefix, n aim ia, my

little darling ; Ar .

f .)m an, love ; Ch. an»

elm , i. e. no”olmo.

RUSHIN, light Per .

i lr ig/bin, light.

RUSOS , RUSIN, a candle made of rulhes

(whence the name) dipped m tallow , Ar.Vb)rooz, light, day,w

e

”)rq/btmé, light ; Ja

penele, reg/b eau, an

candle, hence

ROSG, the eye, the organ of vilion.

{ 63 3

S A B

S i s a fervile prefixed like to S inHebrew and

Chaldee, and, when prefixed tonouns femimne,“

it lakes the fervileT along with it, but~S is not

founded, which is no more than the permutat ion of the Chaldee o in n .

- A-Ceo- Seee, and

carpenter ; Ch. as”yor , (Pun . yor , Augu llino)lylva, l ignnm.

—Saile, the lea Cin iz the

mounted Cinn Toi le, in Irilh ; “

Ch. rollato, the

lea, whence the Roman god of the Ea,

S before E and‘

I, pronounces Sh, as feore

thy the Hebrewand the Irilh; (k iller, God, is

q uitus litera Ch fcribebatur, nos 8 lcrihinms,nude pro Cbuebon civitate illius, in Scripturis

lneris S ig/2mreponitur, (R . DuMan s Defcrip.

SAB , a divifion, u luallyjoined with mm ,

of the fame meaning ; Sobbrarm , Sobbromto

Eir io or dba,‘he divided Ireland into two

parts ; Ar. Sbowb, dividnus - hence

the R iver S evern , a boundary r iver.

SAD, dea th Ar . Sbowb, more,

quali dividens ; Sanlcrit, S ieb , the dellreyer,

fometimes written Seem , hence

SABAD , a fqnabble, an uproar ; Arab.

“ lr)

; yam ojbob, dies, ce de, languinemil:

cens ; Ch. rut zabob, mallavir, occidit.

;SAFAIRE, SEAFAIRE, a llroller , one

who“

has no fettled home, a wayfaring

S A I

SABAlL,a dwelling ; Sobail Parruic,‘

the

abode of Patr ick Ch. 5m zebal, a dwelling .

SABAIL, -a barn , a granary ; Ch, Wm,obnl, horreum , granarinr', S fervile ; Ar.

cl—l lw jabel, a balket, it probably lignifies a,

S ABHA, SABHAS, evergreen ; Ar

jabs , hence

SABHAS , forrel.

SACHAM , to attack ; Ar. m firbwl',

SAD , GHAID, a forefather. see Arc

hate llrellers and clowns ;

i

Ar .

f l,“fafr , iter

fecit, tranliit,‘

navigavit ; Phten . won fipbor ,whence anon He/

‘

opber , a name they gave to

Spain—whence Hefi erio, Spain , Italy, Ste. the

Caflite'

rides , &c. and hence the fiery of He]?

perm the exile, lon of Japetu s, brother of

Atlas, who, being an exile, came into Italy, let

tied there, and called it Hefper io after his own

Ar .

Ji m fzg

’ora , in fugam egit, dil

gregati 8: dilperli— Srgfr , travel,

SAIBH IR, rich, abounding in gold ; Ch.

3 m zobob, gold

SAID , a cubit ; Ar. foed.

SAIGH, ajavelin , a milliveweapon, whence

jh igbdeair , a leldier ; fi ideoir , the fame ; Ch.

Ni l

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

S E A

namedjbora , in PrM iafi agoutL— It appears ,

fays this author, to come originally from the

interior of Northern A lia, from which we

heliewe the people of Europe came, who

make ufe of this plough —one of the fame

confiruétion may'

be feen among'

the models

of the implements of huibandry, that came

from China.

” Monl'

. Coquebcrt m ight as

well have faid, that the Chiuele and the Irith

were defcended of the fame nation, becaule'

1mg fignifies a {hip in both languages . The

w ord fi ar ra , fign ifies cutting ; fearmm, to

”

ra p ; fi arr , a 'fcythe, a fickle, from the Ch.

1 h ! )jbara , fcindere, to cut, whence the Saxon

jbare, plough- (hare, that part of the plough,

that cuts and divides the ground, (JohnfonhThe root is in the Chaldee, whence the Arabic

iberz , cutting, U

ri; [bet-t, {harp ( as a

(word) “I”, fiver

-be, a cut, a fiice Sbere

jbere, bit by bit, piece by piece. The art of

cultivating the ground began in the Bali, pro

bably with the Chaldaeans, in whole languagewe find ”59 palacb, to labour ; poulécb or

pbotdab, a ploughman ; in Arabic jalab,

whence the Irilh plea/mg, a fpade, the imple

ment for turn ing up the earth—and hence the

S . G . plog A . S . piag Germ. pflug Pal.

flag Bohem . plab, and the Englilh plough

A ll thefe words were'

introduced to the

northern regions by the l ire- Coti, theancient

inhabitants of thefe illands , who preferve theold word treab, for

'

a plough at this day,

whence frené -mlamb, a plou'

gher of the ground,

from whence the Romans formed Tr iptolemw ,

who was lent by Cerer throughout the world

to ibew mankind the ufe of corn and Ceres

11 7° S G E

probably derives her name from Searmeb, a

plough, a reaper .

SEBT, S IBTE, a rod of authority .

SEHTI, SEPT, a tribe, a clan , an Ir ith

word, I believe, fays Johnfon ; m o fi ber, a

Raff or flick, whether fuch as magiftrates car

ried in their hands, or common ones, Gen. 3 9.

t o. the (arm) fceptrE lhall not depart from

Judah till Sbilob come, ft) . 1 6. as one of ( stone

fabti ) the tribes of Ifrael ; each tribe had a

Itafi'

, or was a body corporate, with a lupreme

magiltrate over them, who was the fi rfl: born

of the tribe, (Bates) . Each noble had his nu

tiquary , who enrolled the deeds of the Sept or

family, (Mac Curtiu’s H ill. of Ireland)—Oh.

um Saber, (ceptrum, regta auton tas . Tribus,

rmrn m u Sebat jebuda , Tribus Judas ; Syr.Sebaka , fceptrum, virga, ramos , tribus, cactus .

SEIR , a meal, a feaft ; barg/fr , a wedding

feafi ; lajirora , a fefi ival day ; Ch . h mjam ,

convivium ; E gypt.fizire, feltivitas , gaudium ;Ar .

J A; azer, a feaflz, a convivial meeting ;

p er , a folemnentertainment—hence the per

fon appointed to divide a facrifice, or a meat

carver, was named bal/‘

eire in Irilh, i . e.

fi t) 79: in Ch. dominus convtvn .

SEUD , SEOD a jewel ;°

p1. Seaid. On

the banks of the Nile is a place called “MMSaied, where are mines of emeralds and preci

ous fiones, (Ebn . H aukal, Ar.

45la c" , jbudqneb, a large royal pearl, M

big/ad, a fmall pearl.

SGE’UL , a iloty, narrative, Fable, news ;

Ch. barn/“

g el, collegit fubflantiam,ptn

'fintbfigalru m, vox fiéta rifns caufa,

‘m yflea] , intelli

gentiam habere.

E 7 1 ]

SID, venil'

on fidne,fi b re, of venil'

on ; geib

bier fi tne, a hunter, a taker of deer, 8te. Ch.

zid, venatic,“tut nu : gibbar fizid, potens

venatione, Nimrod.

SIOPOURNACH , Nimrod, the fixth fon

of Culh, viz. Fidel, Pele/2, p ice, Urtat, Sad

bal, Siopoum dcb, (H ill. of Ireland, at Gulb) .

In thePehlvi or ancientPerfian AJI peraneb ,

a hunter ; the augmentative particlefi o, or ,fa,is the Ch. 1 ! zu Ar.

Jé zu, particula aug

mentativa. Filii Cuib (ex, Seba, Chavila,

Sabta, Rhegma, Sabteca, Nimrod.

S IOL , feed, ilI'

ue, race, offspring ; Ch.

mm : jbibela , conceptio, m n i'm fi ilibout,

propagines .

S ITERNE, S IDERNE, a barp, the Sid of

Iran , Sidda, fymphonia. ExPontonafcitur

Sidon, quae propter canot te voeis prz lh ntiam

hymnum odes prima reperit (Sanchoniatho) .

An illa Sidanem condidit ? nihil tale memorat

Sanchoniathon Et Sidoni: originem alib refert

Moles, Gen . 1 0. 1 5 .—itaque conjicio Sidonem

T

T is a fervile, prefixed, and fometimes poll;

fixed, as in Chaldee ; when poltfixed, it is generally commutedwith D or Dh, with an hiatus

not founded.

n (T).

fervile, quandoque fpeciem habet

radicalis, (Bochart) ; the fame in Irilh,

as

my} , taijE, rhyme ; acbf, tucbt, time. u T

in Arabic is allo fervile, as from lbw ,

hair ; fe;lbar , becoming hairy ; fi eikb,

an old man ;

o

tei/beikb, growing old.

S T A

hoe loco aliter fcribi, nempe perw, non per 3 , a:

illud mufica: genus , cujus Sidon inventriz, H e

braicé dici rm! ) Sidda 8c Siddotb, Bee] . 2. 8.

See Form .

S IUBHLAM, to walk, from Siubbal, .a

road, a track ; S iubbal no greine, the Zodiac,i . e. the path of the fun ; Ch

‘mwfi bal, via,

femita ; Ar. M fubeel, Ar. db) zual,

amovit é loco.

SMARAG, a diamond, an emerald ; Ch .

am famir , adamas , petra durlfl'

ima, lapis, qui

duritie fua adamanti fimilis ell , ut filex.

STAIR a writing, a billory Stair - teorac,

or tqireae, a chronicle Sal- taireae, an ephea

meris, a chron icle, fromfi l, a year ; Ch. not:

flat ; Ar.IL,“ fatar , fcriplit, delineavit, linea

81. ordo, feriefque arborum, inde, l om

ring/M r , Ct te/iir , confcribens, fcriba ;

J ‘J H fi ll, a year, é ub

‘

tar ik, a billory, chro.

nicle, calendar, epoch.

T

Irilh, éeir im, to give ; rabbair , a gift Ch.

T I! bet-

a; th an tabara , donum ; Ir. tairbet, a

rhomboides, from d irbm , four ; Ar . gig ) !

arbet, four ; In ab, water ; tabb, the ocean ;

be] , a Ring, tabbal.

Th is a llrong afpiration at the beginning or

in the middle of words, it is mute when final.

There are certain founds, fays R ichardlon,to which we fi nd tome nations have an invini

cible

l.’

72 I

cible antipathy. The French,’

the Italians, and

other foreigners, can hardly ever be taught to

articulate the Englilh ,rb. The Perlians, if

poflible, entertain even a greater averlion to it

found fomewhat limilar, and have accord ingly,in every word adopted from the Arabic, change:

ed it uniformly to 8 . But in Anquetil’s Zend,

the words, in which it occurs, are uncommonlynumerous ; and in his alphabet we havea cha

rafter, which, to leave no doubt of the found

he means to give it, he illuflrates by placing it

on a line with the Arabic u tb or t’

b. The

Farfi and Pehlvi dialeCts, he fays, at the fametime, were filter defcendants from the d o

and hadcome off, the parent flock, previous to

the era of Z oroalter ; in that idea they mughaveall been fpoken in Perfia at the fame pe

riod, but neither in the Pehlvi, the PM ,or

to be found in themoltdiftant degree “preffive of this found,

In the Irilh, tb is often placed between fylla

bles, and not pronounced. O’Brien fays, it

was introduced in the fixth century ; but he is

miliaken, it was a radical letter, and was the

fame with the ancient Farli .—De Sacy, in his

M emoir fur l’ancienne langue Perfane, has ex

Plaim d this matter—31 arrive afi'

ea ordinat e

ment; quelo tb de la langue Z ende few ,

clan s le Pehlvi 8; lo Fu ll, on uneM M :

ainfi de tebetbro, mot Z end, qui fignifie quatre

( Ir . ebeatbra) vient le Perfan icbedat—vde

potbré fils, power etpour—the fame in Irilh,

dearbb -pbiatbar. a filler, is pronouncedpbiabr.

TAB, a, follower ; tabb- al, the follower of

T A I'

fuppofed to attend the old Irifll families ;‘

Ar.

{U taba, a follower,fl )react, a phantom,

u qr; tagf, the fame. see we, rt . p. n it .

CMu bi, a familiar fpirit, that attends a man

wherever he goes,

TABHAIRN, the ocean. with T fervile,

from Ar.

TAIDIM, TUBAM , to coilea ; tcidbn ,

i. e. raid-an , a collection ofwater, a mill pond ;

radon, a cock .of hay ; Ar . tudab,

heap, fromE gypt. ti med, congregare.

TAIM, death ; tain t/Non, d ead wine ;

m an e/ad, a burying cam ; Ch. D ian taim,

’

the chambers of the dead (Halloway) c an

m y», abfolvit, daemons fuit, mm ,Mimi ,

confumpti ; Ar . g ag)tumor, death, calamity .

TAIRBH , fruitful ; fairbbeacb, the fame ;

Ch. m a rabba, crefcere, germinate, provenire,‘

fin-

fin tarbba , auget, germinar ; I‘

r. rairbb

fbeacbd, the thigh, the emblem of generation.

TAIREAC, a b illory ;fi ltaireac, a chro

nicle'

. See Sal, a year ; Ar .

cit“ fix], a year,

CUB

.

tareek, billory, chronicle, calendar, era,

epoch—hence the Saltair of Calhel, 8 m. &c.

which is erroneoully written Pfd ter, by Mac

Curtin and other ignorant tranllators .

TAISE, ghofts, followers , like the Toibb

owing— to ran

(Chaucer) .

TAISE, a charm , a relick ; tai/e no nam b,

thel

relicks‘

of faints ; Ar. “h?” tawiz ,

cbam s, amuls ist

TAISE, moilture ; Tcy'

re, the watery moon

or month. See Ré, Ch. h on Tim,Sep

tember.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

T E A I:

inllrument of great antiquity . Les Chinois

confervent e ncore, depu is 4737 ans , l’ufage

des ! cordes dc foie torfe fur le KIN et le

THE’ inventé par Fou- Hy , qui le premier

civilifa le peuple Cbinois ; Du temps méme

dc Fou - Hy, dit le favant Ly- Kaang

- Ty, les

Chinois fabriquérent un infirument. ( c’

eto it le

KIN) qui ne confiltoit qu’en une foible

planche de twang- mm , c

’

efi - a- dire de bois dc

murier fee at léger. Sur cette planche ils

avonent tendu plulieurs cordes compofées de

fils de foie, qu’

on avoit joints en les tordant

entre les doigts . Dans la fuit: cet infirument

{e perfeétionna par les foins du (age qui en’etoit li inventeur.

B ienté t aprés , on vit naitre un nouvel m

W ent (c’

etoit le TH‘E) a pen pres de la

forme du KIN, mais d’

un calibre beaucoup

plus grand, et conten'

ant nu nombre confidera

ble de cordes . Ces cordes, quoique filées

avec plus d’

art que les premieres, Etoient bienloin encore de la perfection . Ce ne fut qu

’au

fiécle fuivant, vets la fin du régne du grand

Hoang- Ty, 2600 ans avant l’

cre Chretienne,

que le fabrication des cordes de foie devint plus

exaéte, par nu procede’

qu’imagina Kauai, le

plus favant mnficien , qu’ait pollede

’

la Chine.

Le KIN fut toujours garn i de fept cordes, le ,

THE’en cut cinquante depuis Fan - Hy jufqu

’

a

Haang Ty, et depuis Hoang Ty jufq’au prefent

il n’en a en que vingt- cinq. (Pete Amyot) .

The Harp of B rien Boromh, now in the

Mufeum ofTrinity College, had twenty- eight

.

firings.

74“

J T U A

TEATHLOIN,°

a harp ; \

'

fq ifbloin, the

fame ; Taitb- Ioin , the mufic of,Tath or

Thoth, a deity well known t o the ancient

Irilh. Did Tait an fogbmbdr , Tait’s _day

in harvefl. Taut or Thoth, was the Anubis

of the Egyptians , and for the brillianceof his genius and difcoveries, their. gratitudealligned him,

when dead, a Ration in

'

S irius,the b rightell of the confiellations . H e was

one of the eight greater gods, and the barp ,

which he inven ted, is the teftudo'

of the celel

tial fphere ; we lhall hereafter difcover that he

was the elder Bht’

id of India, (Maurice Antiq.

Ind.

’

V. iv. p. Both thefe deities were

known to the ancient Irilh. Tam, asMercury,

was the melTenger of the gods—hence the Irilh

Taitb- Ieabbar or Tabb - lair , an ambafl'

ador, to

(peak like Taut.

TOBAR ,a well, water, Sac. H indo

'

oft. bar ,

water ; bior , a fpring.

TRI, TR IA , fettlement, habitation ; TH,

fiége en Tartare du Thibet ; H indooflanee,

t,baar , place, fettlement.

TUAM , TOOM , a village, a dyke, ram

part, moat, fort ; Ch. D mfoum, fortificare, oh

fh'

uere, claudete, occludere—hence Ir . tombra ,

a proteaion ; Egypt. rami , a village ; Ir. tuawan,’

woman , a dillriét of villages. In Cobal, in

the Soubah of Calhmere, in 821d and

in Bokhara, al pergunnah, which is compofed

of villages and hamlets, is called woman, as

Tamar: Eckran , Tam ara Neyknebar , Ste.

(Ayeen Akbery, V. a. p.

U , A, O, are

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join